《Get Me Married》 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 1 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 1 Chapter 1: make it workGENESIS ¡°We are over this, finally we are over this shit¡± I said loudly against the music that threatened to kill my hearing. ¡°Cheers to a new world¡± another guy who I didn¡¯t really know much in school yelled against the music. ¡°Not just a new world¡± I interrupted. ¡°Cheers to fulfilling our dreams, cheers to getting good jobs, cheers to having a family, cheers to getting rich¡± I yelled. ¡°Cheers¡± they yelled back and we ng our sses together and drank in merriment and enthusiasm. A new music began ying in the club and I found my body moving to it. Within seconds I gulped down the drink in my hands and dropped the ss before moving to the dance floor. ¡°Oh hell yeah, go rock that stage baby girl¡± Tiana yelled. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ming to show my booty work¡± Tiffany yelled and soon found herself close to me, dancing to the beat of the song without a care in the world. We danced and danced andughed, it felt like we could go on for ever, I mean we graduated, we passed, we were finally over college. What more could a girl had asked for? ¡°Babe, you are going to dance till your body leaves you, it¡¯ste, let¡¯s go¡± Nate whispered in my ears and his hands wrapped around my waist. I tilted my head and stared at his face, he was fucking cute, I had the cutest guy in college as my boyfriend. I gave him a beautiful smile and turned around so I could face him. My hands wrapped around his neck and I stood on my toes and gave him a light kiss on the lips, then I giggled. Oh yes, the drinks I had were getting to me. ¡°You are drunk¡± he chuckled and I nodded my head in agreement. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Tiffany and Tiana pushed you into drinking and dancing and left you here on the dance floor¡± he teased and I rolled my eyes. They were my typical T_squad. ¡°I am just happy Nate. I graduated, it was something my mom thought was impossible because my sister was always falling sick and paying my bills in school became almost impossible. But¡­¡± I gently ced my finger on the tip of his nose and pressed it in. ¡°I pushed through, I passed, I paid my bills, I graduated¡± I said and he pulled my finger away from his nose. ¡°Yes you did, you sexy little thing. But we have to go, you promised I would get to meet your family soon¡± he said, a different music started ying in the background and my body was slowly moving to the beat ¡°Genesis¡± he yelled so I could hear him clearly. He was such a nag, I mean we just graduated and he didn¡¯t even seem drunk. He looked sane and so cute, and he wasn¡¯t letting me have my fun. ¡°No¡­.¡± I stamped my feet on the ground like a child. ¡°yes¡­. Come-on we are leaving¡± he insisted. ¡°please, it¡¯s still early, plus the the girls are still here¡± I sort for excuses that could make him change his mind. ¡°It¡¯s 3am Genesis¡± he said with a firm voice that said that he wasn¡¯t going to change his mind anytime soon. I pouted and turned to the table the other guys were seated. I threw a step and almost fell before Nate held me, stopping me from hitting the ground. ¡°Shit¡± I mumbled to myself and found my bnce. The way Nate stared at me, I knew he wasn¡¯t going to let me party for a while. I turned to the table, the guys were still drinking and laughing and smooching. I blinked hard and threw a step, I didn¡¯t want to embarrass myself so I had to make sure that I didn¡¯t fall. I couldn¡¯t afford to fall down, it would have ruined my entire night all together I threw another step, making sure I wasn¡¯t going to fall, then I threw another and another and another till I was at the table. ¡°Guys, I am leaving¡± I yelled immediately I got to the table. ¡°Noooo¡­¡­¡± Tiffany stretched her hands towards me and stressed. She was clearly drunk. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t let me¡­..¡± I whined and red at Nate. The girls red at him too. ¡°You are such a grouch¡± Tiana fired. ¡°Well thank you¡± Nate said and bowed. ¡°Say your goodbyes¡± he said to me immediately and at the same time he pulled me towards the door without letting me say goodbye as he had asked me to. ¡°we¡¯ll call you¡± I could hear Tiffany yelling against the music while I was almost at the door. LEONA CHASE. ¡°Where is my son?¡± I asked the first maid my eyesid on when I stepped into my son¡¯s house. ¡°Uhmm, he, he¡­..¡± she stuttered. ¡°I asked for my son, not for you to stand there like a wet duck and waste my precious time. Where the hell is my son?¡± I yelled and she quickly moved further away like I could actually bite. ¡°His studies but¡­..¡± she made attempts to say more but I was already out of the room. I walked through the long hallway and got to the door that signified his studies, before I opened and stepped in. He was busy of course, he was always busy, never having time for anything else apart from work, work and work. He didn¡¯t bother to look away from hisptop to know who walked into his studies, he just continued with whatever he was doing, ignoring my presence. I stood at the door for a while and waited for him to say something or even look up at the door, but he didn¡¯t and I gave up my quest to get his attention from the door and walked towards his desk. ¡°I am not to be disturbed¡­¡­.mom¡± his voice echoed in the room. ¡°Shut up son, I am not here for one of your let me be drama¡¯s¡± I got to the desk and sat at the empty chair opposite his. His eyes still remained on hisptop, he didn¡¯t even spare me a nce. My son was a hot head, he was worse than his father and most times I wonder how I could raise such a cold demon as a son. ¡°Jordan¡­.¡± I called his name impatiently, hoping he would look up at me and at least ask me why I hade to visit, but he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t even give me a reply. ¡°Jordan Chase Henry, look at me right now¡± I banged my hands on the desk hard and he paused. For the first time since I arrived at his studies, he stopped scrolling and clicking on hisptop. His eyes slowly lifted from hisptop and met mine. ¡°Yes¡± he replied, hint of anger were written in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you sound that way with me young man¡± I said to him,pletely loosing my cool with him . But he remained indifferent about my reaction, his eyes fixed on me, he didn¡¯t budge or flutter. ¡°What is it you want here?¡¯ he asked, going straight to the point. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen your mom for a long time and the first time you areying eyes on me, you won¡¯t even ask me about how I have been fairing¡± I nagged. There was no reaction from him, he didn¡¯t even rxed or soften his gaze. My son still stared at me, unmoved by my words. ¡°Mom, I have more important stuffs to take care of, would you mind going to the point¡± he said. I sighed and gave up getting through to him. ¡°The properties left by your grand father would be handed over to the government by the end of next week if you don¡¯t im it¡± I went to the point as he wanted. His elbows rxed on the desk, he intertwined his hands together and he rested his chin on the back of his hand. ¡°what properties?¡± he asked and I looked at him shocked. ¡°Jordan¡± I called in disbelief, how could he have forgotten something so important. ¡°What properties?¡± he asked again. ¡°The properties you couldn¡¯t ess, the properties that was handed over to you by your grandfather¡± I repeated. ¡°Okay¡± he said and turned back to hisptop. ¡°Wait¡­what!¡± my disbelief was beyond imagination. ¡°The government will take over this properties in two weeks and¡­.¡± ¡°Let them have it, I need to work¡± he said rudely. ¡°Do you realize the amount of money you want to throw away like that?¡± I yelled,pletely loosing it. Those properties were like a treasure ind and that was exactly why the government wanted it. ¡°Your grandfather left those properties to you, you have to get ess to it, yourpany needs this property, you cant¡­.¡±he banged his hands on the table and interrupted what I had to say. ¡°I am not ready to get married¡± he replied coldly. I sighed and rubbed my hands at the side of my head, I could feel my head having some kind of headache, talking to my son had never been an easy thing to do. ¡°You are 28 years old, how can you not be ready for marriage¡± IN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. said in a calmer tone, knowing fully well that raising my voice on him would only irritate him. I officially had two husbands, two terrible husband. I had to pamper them if I had to get my way. ¡°Jordan, you need to get married to get ess to those properties and more¡± I added when he gave me no reply. Still, he remained quiet and kept doing what he was doing with hisptop. ¡°You do realize that once you get this properties, you be number one in the chain, and it would take years for your rivals to get to where you are and by then you must have risen globally¡± I spoke the onlynguage he understood, business, and he paused, I got his attention and I wasn¡¯t ready to let it off my grip. ¡°The government have been fighting effortlessly for this properties because they know what they are to gain, they understand what their profit will be if they have this properties. Are you really going to throw it away like this¡± I added. ¡°You have worked day and night and you are still working to be number one all by yourself. Don¡¯t you want to have that any more, don¡¯t you want to be known outside the state of San Francisco¡± I added. ¡°Don¡¯t you what to achieve your dreams before it gets toote¡± I hit a nerve, I knew it was going to hurt but I had to use that to get to him. The silence that followed stretched for a long time, it was really ufortable and I had no time to waste. ¡°I can¡¯t spend the rest of my life with just anybody¡± his voice came calm and bold. A silly smile spread across my lips, I knew I had gone past the first stage, the others were going to be easy because I had everything nned out before I had come to his house. My son might have been difficult but I knew exactly how his mind worked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend the rest of your life with anybody, I am your mother, I will pick a girl you will like¡± I said and he shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t just pick any girl, I will divorce her within two days¡± he said and I jammed my lips together. ¡°Son¡­.¡± I called out and waited till his eyes met mine. ¡°Your grandfather made sure you wouldn¡¯t dupe him to get his properties. Who ever you are to get married to, you must remain with her for five years¡± I said and waited for his reaction. But as usual, there was no reaction from him. ¡°But I can get a girl you can be with for five years, just trust me¡± I added and hoped he wouldn¡¯t change his mind. He remained quiet for another long time and kept me in suspense. I waited for so long, I started tapping my fingers lightly on the desk. I was scared of talking so I wouldn¡¯t ruin things, Jordan could be very unpredictable most of the time too. ¡°Samantha Brandon¡± he said atst. I looked at him, confused. ¡°I can only get married to Samantha Brandon and no one else¡± he said and I gaped widely at him. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, she was your ex_girlfriend and she rejected your proposal for marriage, she¡­..¡± ¡°Make it work mom. Get me married¡± First episode is out. What can you all say about Jordan Chase? Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 2 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 2 Chapter 2: the beginning Original from N?velDrama.Org. LEONA CHASE I was totally dumbfounded by the way things turned out. As I walked down the stairs, my thoughts travelled far and wide for a solution to my pending problem that came in the name of a person. Jordan. How could he have demanded for such an outrageous thing? He was clearly making things difficult on purpose for me. The maids scurried away immediately they saw me, they always did that and it was ttering. Maybe I would have taunted them for a while, but I was in a deep dilemma to even bother about them. I came down the stairs and walked through therge sitting room before I came out at the entrance. My escorts and security guards that were all dressed in a ck suit and shade immediately went over to their position, while one of them opened the back seat of my car for me and I stepped in. He opened the front door of the car and sat next to the driver. The driver waited till the first car moved before he followed and then the car behind us. When we started moving, my thoughts were still scrambled with the discussion I had with Jordan. I wanted what was good for my son, that¡¯s why I was pressed into doing anything so he could get those properties and the only way possible for it to happen was for him to get married as his grandfather wished. Which was an absurd wish to begin with, I didn¡¯t understand why he was adamant in getting married Jordan married before he could get ess to properties that were his rights. How could getting married be a criteria to having what was his? As we drove along, I suppressed the urge to groan out loud. Things were not going as I had nned, I never knew Jordan still had his eyes on Samantha and even if he did, it was absurd to want her as a wife after so many years. She was the best daughter inw for a mother such as myself but then again, I didn¡¯t like her that much. She had the name, the reputation, plus we were pretty close friends with her family but that was it. She was a spoilt brat. I turned to my bag and picked it up, cing it on my leg, I searched for my phone and dialed a number, the number of my personal assistant. It rang for a while and she didn¡¯t pick up. I dialed the number again and waited impatiently for her to pick her phone and again she did not pick the call. I red at my phone like it was the actual cause of my predicament, I was clearly frustrated. I dialled the number again while staring at my nails, they needed to be changed, though I had it done the previous day, but I no longer liked it on me. The phone beeped and it signified that she had picked up the phone, finally. ¡°Good day ma¡¯am¡± her voice came from the other end of the line. She sounded breathless and nervous. ¡°Get me in touch with Samantha Brandon, I need to know her where about immediately¡± I said to her. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± she said immediately, still trying to catch her breath. ¡°Keep the private jet ready for me, I might be leaving town soon¡± I added ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± she repeated. ¡°And the day you miss one of my calls again, bear it in mind that you will loose your job that same day¡± I said sternly before hanging up, without allowing her to exin herself. ******* GENESIS I stared in my sleep, an excruciating pain shut into my head as I turned around on the bed, my hands automatically found my duvet and I dragged it over my body, I felt feverish and cold. I literally shivered. Then I felt someone turn on the lights, it felt like it could make me go blind forever. My hands voluntarily went to my face and covered my eyes. ¡°Rise and shine baby¡± I could hear Nate speaking cheerfully. I groaned at the sound of his voice, every thing was irritating to me that morning. ¡°Come on, its noon¡± the bed dipped under his weight as he came closer to me. ¡°Babe, you can¡¯t sleep all day¡± he said again and I groaned louder in frustration, he was clearly annoying me that morning. My eyes slowly opened and closed again when the lighting that came from the room felt unbearable. But I opened it up again and allowed my eyes adjust to the light before I turned slowly to Nate. ¡°My head hurts¡± I said in a voice that could express how I felt at that moment. ¡°It¡¯s called a hangover, you drank a lotst night¡± he smiled at me. ¡°I have always drank a lot, it has never hurt this way¡± I added. He suddenly stared at me concerned and came closer. His hands went to my head and then my neck. ¡°Shit, you have caught a fever¡± he said with concern written all over his voice. ¡°Great, awesome¡± I said sarcastically and he groaned. He got up from the bed and went over to the first aid kit and brought out a thermometer. He came back to the bed and he gestured me to open my mouth which I did. He ced the thermometer in my mouth and came down from the bed again. I fell ill, I never fell ill. I was always immune strong and was always strong, how could I had fallen sick? I needed to go back home and great¡­¡­.. I fell sick. When Nate came back, his hands were filled with tablets and drugs. I rolled my eyes and almost whimpered at the thought of taking those drugs. I hated drugs, I hated it so bad, I felt like I could shed tears at the sight of it. He pulled out the thermometer from my mouth and gaped at me. While I felt cold, I was beginning to fill so cold it felt like I should just wrap myself into my body but that was impossible. ¡°Babe, we are going to the hospital¡± Nate said and my eyes shut open. ¡°What? No¡± I protested. ¡°You are burning up beyond words Genesis, you need more than this routine drugs¡± he said and came down from the bed. He walked over the ward rope and searched for a shirt for himself. ¡°I will be fine,e on don¡¯t stress¡± I insisted when I saw him taking out my clothes too. He gave me no response and came back with the clothes he held in his hands. The look on his face proved he wasn¡¯t going to listen to anything I had to say. I actually regretted why I followed him to his apartment, I should have gone back to the apartment I shared with the girls and sleep myself to stupor and I didn¡¯t. ¡°Babe, I can¡¯t take you back home looking sick please¡± his eyes softened and the concern in his voice was more profound. ¡°Where the hell are you going to get money for. ¡­.¡± ¡°Shhhh, let¡¯s get to the hospital first¡± he interrupted. I became more worried, I knew Nate for sure would do anything for me if he could and that was what scared me. I didn¡¯t want him spending all he had because I was sick, he still had to go home and see his parents and get a job. ¡°Come on, I am not changing my mind¡± he said and helped me up. Getting up made my headache worse, I could barely stand up at the state I was in. But I had to, I needed to change the party clothes I used in sleeping into something more appealing before I get dragged to the hospital. So I slowly got up from the bed and went over to the bathroom with Nate holding me steadily like I could fall with out him. Which I didn¡¯t doubt that I would actually do. I still felt terribly cold but I pretended to be better, I could actually do anything at that moment to escape from going to the hospital. I just hated hospital. I took off my clothes and tried my possible best to put on the cloth he gave me and sat down at the toilet seat, feeling really weak and terrified at the state I was in. I knew that my body wasn¡¯t mine, it wasn¡¯t the Genesis it was the previous night and I couldn¡¯t deny that I was not fine. ¡°Genesis¡± Nate called out from the door. ¡°Your mom would so get worried about you if you show up sick after your graduation, you ¡­¡­¡± at the mention of my mom I felt the headache tearing my head into two. Gosh, the thought of my parents and how they have been striving made me worry sick immediately. Not to call it selfish, but I try my possible best not to think about them, it was always pulling me into depression and I almost died one time because I had been in a depressed state because I was thinking so much about them and my sister and one day I copse on my way to a very important test. The doctor said a lot of gibberish and made me spend weeks in the hospital and at the end of the school year, I decided to push the thought of them away from my mind so I could focus more on my school. My head immediately felt heavy at the thought of them again, just as immediately I felt dizzy. ¡°Babe¡­.¡± This time he walked into the bathroom and stared at me concerned. I gave him a weak smile and got up from the toilet seat but that was a mistake because a nagging pain shot into my head and that was it. ABIGAIL CONNOR I felt my body going limp at the sight of my daughter Ava. Tears streamed down my cheek in a frightening way, my heart was beating so fast, I couldn¡¯t react at the sight of my little Ava lying down so lifeless. Her skin looked pale and her breathing wasboured. ¡°What are you doing?¡± My husband yelled and shoved me aside. He picked up Ava by carrying her in his arms before he ran out of the kitchen. I wiped my tears and ran behind him till we came out of the house. He literally ran into the road to stop a vehicle, any vehicle that could stop so we could take Ava to the hospital. Most vehicles ignored him, by passing him by and most started yelling and cursing at him like he was a mad man. Just as he was yelling and screaming for help, I noticed a convoying in full speed. ¡°Connor¡­.Connor¡­.¡± I yelled so he could hear me and get away from the road but he didn¡¯t hear me. He didn¡¯t move away and he just kept doing what he was doing, yelling and pleading for the cars and cabs that drove by for help. ¡°Connor¡­.¡± I yelled again, tears streaming from my eyes. ¡°Get out of the way, Connor get¡­¡­¡± the convoy was close, too close. ¡°No¡­ooooooo¡± I screamed at the contact the car made with my husband and the convoy came to a terrifying halt. My eyes widened when I couldn¡¯t see my husband standing with Ava on the road as he was earlier before. Most cars came to a halt too and men on suit came down from the convoy. I found my legs moving to the ce where he was standing with my heart in my mouth. I pushed through the men and gathering that were piling up and lunged to where heid. His body covered that of Ava as he covered her protectively. ¡°Connor¡­¡± I whispered in fear and panic. The fear that I had lost them both, the fear that something had happened, something I couldn¡¯t control myself. I was a terrible person when I was under pressure. He groaned and moved aside, while Ava remained unconscious. ¡°I am fine¡± he said immediately, reassuring me and helping me to not have a heart attack. Then he got up while I breathed in relief and moved closer to him while he tried to carry Ava in his arms again. ¡°Are you okay sir?¡± one of the men that came down from the convoy asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± he replied. ¡°Are you really begging for death¡± a woman said coldly while the men in suit gave way for her. She came into view and I immediately realized who she was. She was the wife of the former head of state. The sight of her frightened me, she looked angry and pissed about what had transpired between her convoy and my husband. ¡°You can¡¯t just jump into a busy road like a mad man, has your poverty stricken self blinded you that much to not understand the difference between life and death, you almost¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, I am so sorry. My child is dying, I need to get her to a hospital¡± my husband said immediately, interrupting her outburst and ignoring the insult she gave us. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± her voice softened as her eyes immediately dashed towards Ava with concern. ¡°She¡­she¡­.¡± I stuttered ¡°Get into the car¡± she ordered immediately without waiting for any response. What do you think about Leona Chase? Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 3 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Genesis Connor Original from N?velDrama.Org. ABIGAIL CONNOR The moment the car arrived at the hospital, Connor ran out with Ava in his arms. I ran in front of him and called the attention of nurses and doctors but most of them seemed busy and stared at me like I was a mad woman. ¡°Help, she is dying, she is¡­.¡± My voice was hoarse from crying so much, I could barely hear myself. I ran to the receptionist and and banged on the canter. ¡°Please, why isn¡¯t anyone helping¡± I cried. The nurse at the desk raised her head up from herputer and gave me a split second look before she returned to what she was doing with herputer. ¡°Have you been registered in this hospital before ma¡¯am¡± the nurse at the reception asked without looking at me once and I stared at her in horror. How could she be asking that when someone was dying? ¡°No. no¡­.¡± I replied her quickly. ¡°Ma¡¯am you need to get registered¡± she said unconcerned. ¡°Come-on please, someone should attend to her first, please¡± my husband pleaded and she went mute. ¡°Can someone help, while I register her?¡± I asked and she remained mute. ¡°can¡¯t you see that she is dying?¡± I yelled. ¡°you need to register your name ma¡¯am¡± she said indifferently. ¡°Someone should just take her in please¡± Connor pleaded still. ¡°You have been dying, if she dies, it¡¯s on you¡± the nurse said rudely and more tears flowed from my eyes. ¡°Is that the way you speak to people around here?¡± a voice yelled coldly from behind us and we turned around. It was the wife of the formal head of state, thedy that had helped us. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­.I¡­.do you¡­..¡± the nurse behind the desk stuttered. ¡°Get them immediate attention now¡± she barked at the nurse who looked frightened and immediately walked out from the canter and urged us to follow which we did without dy. We followed the nurse who pointed us to a different nurse who took us to a different room and there weid Ava. ¡°Leave the room please¡± a doctor walked in immediately followed by various nurses. ¡°Please save her¡± I was able to mutter at the sight of how pale Ava became before Connor pulled me out of the room. ¡°Oh my¡­what are we going to do, I can¡¯t loose her¡± I cried and Connor gathered me in his arms. I couldn¡¯t afford to loose my baby, she was my child, I bore her in my womb and she had been suffering for so long I couldn¡¯t bare it anymore. ¡°Take me in ce of her please, I can¡¯t loose her¡­..¡± ¡°Shhh, we ain¡¯t loosing anyone. No one is going in ce of any person. We are all going to be fine, now you have to be strong¡± Connor held me tighter, like my life depended on it. ¡°You have to be strong for Genesis, for Ava, for me¡± he sounded scared but I could tell he was trying all he could to remain strong for me. LEONA CHASE For some reason, I didn¡¯t leave the hospital, I felt terrible for the child. I could see the helplessness in the eyes of her parents. I understood what they were going through, I understood the fear and tension, I understood the panic and the pain they were going through. I had been there several times, it wasn¡¯t an alien feeling to me. I felt strangely connected to them, so I stayed behind and watched from behind the scene as they both shed tears like children even without knowing the condition of their daughter yet. I watched them for a while till my phone rang and I had to walk away from where I stood and picked it up immediately. It was my p.a, she was a pain in my ass but she was always efficient and effective when it came to her work and I knew in my stone coded heart that I would not get a p.a like her in years time if she was to leave¡­.. ever. ¡°Go on..¡± I said in my normal tone ofnguage and waited for her to report to me. ¡°Samantha Brandon is in Nethend right now and I was able to get through to her but she isn¡¯t willing to reschedule so you both can have an official meeting¡± she reported and I immediately started feeling a migraineing up. I remained quiet while thoughts ran through my head. If she didn¡¯t want to fix a meeting with me, how else was I supposed to exin to her that she had to marry Jordan? ¡°Can you get me in line with her?¡± that was the only way I could think of. ¡°Yes, give me a few minutes¡± she said and I hung up. I sighed in clear frustration, when I remembered I still needed to get Jordan a wife in two weeks. Just as my thoughts ran to and fro, I decided to get some painkillers for my migraine before I left for home. So I headed to the pharmaceutical department but not without looking around, though all I could see were my security men but I still looked around. When something caught my attention. Or someone rather. She was lying down on a sick bed in one of the hospital rooms and I couldn¡¯t help but stop and stare at her. Though she was sick and a little bit pale, her beauty was beyond this world and the more I stared at her, I couldn¡¯t help but think about her as a daughter inw. She was beautiful and could meet up to the family standard with her looks alone. ¡° I can¡¯t believe you fell sick after graduation. Your mom would be so worried¡± a girl her age said to her. ¡°I mean they have your sister to take care of and now you¡± the other girl sitting by her side said. ¡°Guys¡­.they don¡¯t know I am here, and you can¡¯t tell them I am sick¡± the girl I admired so much said. ¡°They didn¡¯t meet up for my graduation ceremony because of Ava, I don¡¯t want them worrying about me¡± she added. The girls beside her went quiet and stared at her. ¡°Nate, Tiana and I gathered some money, but they won¡¯t be enough for your hospital bill¡± one of the girls said and they all went quiet again. ¡°Excuse me ma¡¯am¡± someone stood in front of me with a tray of food in his hands ¡°Can I help you?¡± he asked and I stared at him, unsure of what I wanted help for, I stared down at his hands and then back at the girl. ¡°You know her right?¡± I asked and he looked at me unsure for a moment. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am..¡± he replied. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± I asked and again he looked at me unsure of himself. ¡°Genesis Connor¡± he replied and a faint smile spread across my face before I left. My phone rang again and my p.a once again was still efficient. I picked the call and waited for her to speak. ¡°I will be putting you through to her ma¡¯am¡± she said and the phone beeped. ¡°Yes, Samantha Brandon here¡± her voice came through the other end of the line and I exhaled in relief. ¡°It¡¯s Leona Chase¡± I simply said and waited for her reaction. ¡°Good day ma¡¯am¡± she replied with a voice that insinuated that she didn¡¯t want to speak to me. ¡°I have been told that you are too busy to schedule a meeting between us¡± I said. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± She simply said and I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at Jordan¡¯s choice of a wife. I just didn¡¯t like that girl. ¡°Well, let me go straight to the point then¡± I started. ¡°You and Jordan were a thing for a long time I guess, before you broke his heart and left the city¡± I said the obvious. ¡°The universe has given you a second chance so to speak¡± I said in the nicest way possible. ¡°A chance at what?¡± she asked. ¡°A chance to be Jordan¡¯s bride. Before hees forward with his request, I want to be sure of what you want. Will you be his wife?¡± I asked and the phone went silent while I hoped she would be the one to end my dilemma. ¡°No¡± her voice came strong and firm. I knew immediately that she didn¡¯t need more time to think about the request, she knew what she was doing and she sounded sure of it. ¡°Okay¡± my voice remained in the tone it was like I wasn¡¯t affected by her actions but weakness was never a strong point for me. ¡°Hope I get to see you soon though¡± I added. ¡°I will try my best ma¡¯am¡± she said and we ended the conversation. The pain in my head increase immensely and I hastened my footstep to the pharmacy. I got the drugs and decided it was time to leave the hospital. I had to pick a bride soon, I had to get Jordan married and so far Samantha was out of the picture. So I had more work caught out for me, finding a bride wasn¡¯t the problem. Jordan, my son was. As I walked towards the entrance, I saw the couples I had brought earlier to the hospital and went closer to them. ¡°What are we going to do?¡± the wife cried. ¡°We don¡¯t have such amount of money. How is she supposed to get a kidney transnt, even if we sell everything we own, we still can¡¯t raise such an amount¡± she cried bitterly and my heart went out to them. ¡°Should we call Genesis?¡± the wife suddenly asked and my ears perked up in a strange way, it was the third time I was hearing that name in that hospital. It was the same name as the name of that pretty girl I had seen and I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little at the thought that came to my head. ¡°We missed her graduation Abigail, because we were busy taking care of Ava. She had been through a lot also and deserves a little bit of peace before shees back home. Let her be for now¡± the husband replied and I moved closer to them. ¡°But¡­..¡± ¡°Her presence here won¡¯t fetch us the money we want would it?¡± he interrupted her. ¡°Connor ¡­¡± the wife whimpered. At the thought of their conversation and the conversation I just heard from the pretty youngdy I saw earlier. I couldn¡¯t help but find a connection between them. I turned towards the entrance of the building immediately with a smile on my face. I didn¡¯t need the painkillers to ease my pain, that day was a lucky day for me. I made my way to the car while dialing my p.a ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡­¡± she stated immediately. ¡°Get me all you can find on a Genesis Connor by morning¡± I said and entered my car. ¡°And I won¡¯t be leaving the country anymore, let the ne have a rest, I found my treasure right here¡± I said and dropped the phone. A smile stered on my face as the convoy started moving. If things were the way I thought they were. Then I had seen my bride after all. Genesis Connor You have to say something about Leona Chase? Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 4 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Anonymous LEONA CHASE I had a restless night, how could I sleep when my son¡¯s future was at stake, how could I blink when I knew that if I didn¡¯t act everything was going to fall apart for him and his birth right would be snatched away from him. He might not have actually cared about it the way I did, but I still cared, his future was my priority and I wanted to do anything to make sure he had everything that would secure his future. Sleep ran away from me as I thought of how to go about getting him a wife, which I knew wasn¡¯t going to be a problem. My problem was actually going to be Jordan. He wasn¡¯t like the other young men around but I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a good thing or a bad thing for him to be so different. He wanted Samantha Brandon and it was clear the youngdy didn¡¯t want him, I couldn¡¯t let him loose those properties because he was adamant about a childhood crush. But how was I supposed to go about it? If I try convincing him to get married to another, it might take more than a week before he would agree to what I had nned which might not have given us enough time to get him married before his two weeks runs out. ¡°Leona¡­¡± Liam, my husband called out grumpily from the side of the bed heid, interrupting my thoughts. ¡°Sleep, your restlessness is killing my sleep¡± he ordered. ¡°How can I sleep when I am in such a dilemma?¡± I asked with a tone that was clearly venting out my exhaustion. My husband went quiet, I knew him too well and I knew he was just like my son Jordan, none of them cared about me, he just remained quiet like I was talking to the air itself. ¡°Liam¡­.¡± I called out turning to him ¡°I just said I am in a dilemma¡± I whined, but he remained unresponsive to me and just remained quiet. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how my husband would not for once care about how I am feeling. My son doesn¡¯t care, my husband doesn¡¯t care. They treat me worse than a statue and I do everything to make sure my duties as a wife and mother is fulfilled¡­.where have I gone wrong?¡± my voice went completely emotional, I even faked a tear and used the onlynguage he understood. Emotional ckmail. He groaned and sat up at the bed immediately. ¡°What is it Leona?¡± he asked and I grinned at myself, I got his attention after all, that was the secret power of a woman who knew her home and the people in it. ¡°Jordan¡± I said and he groaned loudly. He didn¡¯t like putting up with his son, they were always far from each other, they never breathed the same air or share each other¡¯s space. They wereOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. always fighting, always on each other¡¯s throat. They were both like two alphas in one pack, captains in one ship and they both were good at tearing down the house if they stayed in the same room. ¡°He is your son, you can¡¯t keep shying away from your responsibilities¡± I queried him. ¡°He is a grown man Leona, there is no responsibility I can have towards him¡± he replied sternly and I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°He needs to get married in the next two weeks¡± I said and waited for a reply from him. He wasn¡¯t as Jordan, I knew he would reply me. ¡°He should get married then¡± he said unconcerned. He didn¡¯t really care or show concern about what Jordan did with his life. Most times the thoughts of how he reacted when it came to Jordan shook me to the bone, but I had seen too much, I had understood too much and knew perfectly well how weird my family was, it no longer affected me. ¡°He will¡± I replied him, ignoring his statement. ¡°Just that he wants Samantha and only Samantha¡± I mumbled. ¡°Give him Samantha then¡± he said with that tone that insinuated I was wasting his time. I openly red at him for his nonchnt behavior. When he saw my reaction to his statement, he cleared his throat and adjusted himself on the bed. ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡± he asked with a more concerned voice. ¡°Samantha doesn¡¯t want him¡± I said and sighed in frustration. ¡°Why does he have to get married, just let him be¡± he said. ¡°Are you even paying attention. He needs to own the properties left by your father and he has to get married in order to get them or they will roll over to the government¡± I exined impatiently. ¡°Ohh¡± he said with realization. ¡°What are you going to do then?¡± he asked more concerned about the entire situation. ¡°He won¡¯t marry any other person except for that Samantha or I would get him anotherdy immediately¡± I said and a smile spread across my face at the thought of the girl I saw at the hospital. ¡°Your son is as stubborn as a rock. He would choose to loose the properties rather than marry any other girl¡± he said and ced his hands on his chin. He always did that when he was thinking, So I remained quiet and waited for him toe up with a solution. I had a solution on my own, but I didn¡¯t know how to go about it which was the reason I talked to my husband in the first ce. ¡°Tell me his reaction when he asked you to get Samantha for him?¡± he asked me. ¡°He became excited about getting married, though he didn¡¯t smile but his eyes said it all¡± I exined briefly. ¡°You can get him married then, give him Samantha, that¡¯s who he wants¡± he said and grinned at me. ¡°Are you deaf Liam, Samantha doesn¡¯t want Jordan, they can¡¯t get married, I can¡¯t give him Samantha because there won¡¯t be a Samantha¡± I said raising my voice in clear annoyance, it felt like he wasn¡¯t listening to a thing I was saying, it made me feel annoyed and little. Liam looked at me with a sly smile on his lips, he was clearly unaffected by my outburst ¡°But there can be a Samantha, any one you pick can be a Samantha Brandon¡± he said and I raised my brows up at him in vivid confusion. ¡°You just have to pick a girl my dear and she will be his Samantha Brandon till their wedding ceremony is over with¡± he added and my mouth opened in pure understanding. Excitement washed into my veins and relief came into my troubled heart with ease, I stared at Liam and couldn¡¯t help but give him a light kiss on his lips. I had forgotten what got him to being the head of state in the first ce, maniption. ¡°Goodnight Leona¡± he yawned and lied down on the bed. ¡°Goodnight love¡± I said sweetly and also lied down on the bed. ***** I didn¡¯t wait for the day to break before I got up for my day¡¯s arrangements, my excitement and nerves didn¡¯t let me sleep infact, so lying down was aplete waste of time for me. I got ready while Liam was still asleep and came out of the room. I headed straight to the dinning to have my breakfast first. It was a whole wheat toast with peanut butter and half of a grapevine. A quickbo, it was exactly what I needed. The staffs were surprised to see me up and ready so early and I didn¡¯t me them, I wasn¡¯t an early riser, I loved my bed and my sleep but this time around I had something more important to take care of myself. ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡± the head of security guard bowed his head slightly and said to me the moment I finished having my breakfast. I inclined my head towards him and waited for him to continue. ¡°We are ready for the day ma¡¯am¡± he added and gave me the go ahead order to leave the house. Without saying a single word to him, I gave him my hand bag and stood up from my seat then I headed straight to the entrance while he followed behind me. My convoy was ready and so were my guards. They bowed their head slightly in greeting as I walked past them and into the car which was being held out for me. I got in and the guard I had given my bag kept it beside me in the car before the door was closed. I picked up my phone and dialed my p.a¡¯s number. This time, she didn¡¯t hesitate to pick. ¡°Good¡­. Good morning ma¡¯am¡± her voice came sleepily and I could guess my call woke her up. ¡°What do you have on Genesis Connor?¡± I asked immediately, going straight to the point. ¡°Ohh¡­ uhmmm¡± I could hear her stumbling and crashing on things while I rolled my eyes at her attitude to work. ¡°Okay. She just graduated from U.S.F with one of the best results in business education and arts. She is 25 years old andes from a low ss family. Her father¡¯s name is Conor Connor and her mom goes by Abigail Connor, her little sister is Ava Connor who seems to have been suffering from kidney failure and is in thest phase ofpletely dying if she doesn¡¯t get a new kidney soon¡± she paused. I smiled broadly at myself especially. I knew from the hospital that there was a connection between the family I had brought and the beautiful girl I had seen. Now that I was sure, I had to move over to phase two. ¡°Confirm the amount that is to be paid for a kidney transnt and make the payment for Ava, also pay the hospital bills for Genesis and get me the best wedding nner that befits the wedding of a Chase¡± I said to her and ended the call. ¡°Take me to my son¡¯s house¡± I said to the driver and we started moving. My face was kept in this priceless glow and smile till I arrived at his house, but he was driving out when we got there. His car drove up to mine and the window was rolled down, so was mine. ¡°It¡¯s early in the morning mom, work is important¡± he said in his usual tone. I would have berethed him for his manner of speech but I was too happy to pay attention and allow him spoil my mood. ¡°You are getting married son, get ready¡± I simply said and his eyes widened at me but went back to normal again in a split second. ¡°She agreed¡­ Samantha Brandon agreed¡± he said more to himself than to me. I knew my n was going to get me in trouble with him but I didn¡¯t want to be tamed a liar in the nearest future so I didn¡¯t give a reply, I just kept smiling at him. ¡°Just prepare your self¡± I said and rolled up my window. ¡°The hospital¡± I said to my driver and again I changed the cause of our destination. On my way to the hospital, my p.a called and I picked up immediately, there was no time to waste on my part. ¡°Speak¡± I said to the phone. ¡°I got the wedding nner on stand by and her number is being forwarded to you right now. The bills for Genesis Connor and Ava Connor has been paid and made anonymous, is there anything you would want me to do for you?¡± she summarized. ¡°Send tips to as many press agency as you can. Let them know that Jordan Chase is getting married¡± I said to her. ¡°Uhmmm¡­yes¡­yes¡­ ma¡¯am¡± she stuttered and I grinned. She must have been one of the many girls crushing on Jordan. ¡°Ohh, and have some sleep, you might be doing a lot in theing days¡± I gave her a warning before I hung up. The day was going well, the n was going well, the event toe had to go well and my son was going to get what he wanted and his birthright all at ones. I couldn¡¯t be happier. We arrived at the hospital and my guards escorted me in, I ignored the rude receptionist I had seen a day before and made my way to the room I suspected the couple I had brought would be in. When I got there, to my surprise, the room was empty and the couple were no where to be seen. . ¡°Excuse me¡± I called on a nurse who was strolling by at that exact moment. ¡°Where are the Connor¡¯s, the one whose daughter needed a kidney transnt?¡± I asked him. ¡°The child is in the operating room as we speak and her parents are at the waiting room¡± he replied and a smile enveloped my face. Things were going fast and well and if it continued at that rate, Jordan would have been married in a week. ¡°Give him something¡± I said to my security, I was in a great mood and that was my way of saying thank you. I took a turn to the room I had seen my future daughter inw first before going to the waiting room. When I got there, I stood by the door as I had done the previous day and wow, she looked beautiful and better. ¡°who do you think paid the bills?¡± she asked a guy sitting close to her, it was the same guy that had given me her name. ¡°Babe, I don¡¯t know. Whoever it was decided to be kept anonymous¡± he replied and held her hands. ¡°The doctor said we can leave soon, they just want to watch over you a little¡± he added and kissed the back of her hands. I couldn¡¯t help but pout, I didn¡¯t need a seer to tell me they were in a rtionship, which was going to end even before they would realize. I stared at Genesis for a longer time, her beauty was something the press would rant about for weeks. I left her after my weird stalking before I went over to her parents who I guess had no idea that their other daughter was in the same hospital as they were. I demanded my security stayed behind while I walked into the waiting room so they won¡¯t make the room crowdy, the couples were alone in there and they were holding each other for support andfort. I cleared my throat so they could acknowledge someone else was there with them, which they did. There eyes widened as they saw me and they both stood up to there feet. ¡°Good¡­ day ma¡¯am¡± the wife stuttered while I took my seat and gestured for the both of them to do same. They took their seat, holding each other¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°How are you both doing?¡± I asked. ¡°We are doing okay, thank you for asking¡± the husband replied. ¡°And your daughter, what¡¯s her condition?¡± I asked like I had no clue. ¡°Kidney failure¡­but she is at the operating room as we speak¡± the husband replied again. ¡°Well, that must have cost a lot¡± I said. ¡°It did ma¡¯am¡­ someone had paid the bills for us and we are trying our best to figure out who¡­who would have done such for us¡± the wife said in a frightened tone. ¡°Why, he was kept anonymous for a reason or would you like to pay back?¡± I asked and smiled at them. Their eyes widened at my statement, they knew as much as I did that they couldn¡¯t pay back that sum in a million years. ¡°No¡­no, we wouldn¡¯t be able to pay back that amount in thousands of years¡­but at least we can say thank you and show our genuine appreciation¡± the wife exined. ¡°Well I paid her bills¡± I said and their jaws dropped. Their knees found the ground immediately. ¡°Thank you so much ma¡¯am..thank you, we¡­¡± they started thanking me and I smirked at them. I didn¡¯t do anything for them, it was a means to an end. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t thank me. You will pay back the money or rather, you will show your appreciation in a different way¡± I said and they stared at me in horror. Fear and panic took over their grateful faces while I watched. ¡°It¡¯s nothing inhuman, don¡¯t stress. But I will let you both be for now, till your daughter recovers with a sessful operation, then we can talk¡± I said and got up to take my leave. is it only me or this maniption is just too much? Leona Chase is something else. And Nate seems to be a nice guy. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 5 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 5 Chapter 5: selling out Two days after ABIGAIL CONNOR ¡°Mom, I want ice cream¡± Ava pouted at me and I rolled my eyes at her. Ever since she came out of the operation room, her father had been spoiling her none stop with gifts and snacks and she was getting too used to it. ¡°No, baby girl. You have taken enough, no more sweet or candies. Nothing¡± I said to her and ran my hands through her hair gently while seating beside her bed. ¡°Dad¡­..¡± she called and turned to her father who was sitting at the other side of her bed. He seemed to be the only one who did what she wanted. ¡°Darling, your mom is right, you need to cut down on those things for a while¡± he replied her. ¡°But dad ¡­¡± ¡°My hands are tied here baby, your mom is even ring at me¡± he gave her a pout of his own and Iughed at his pathetic attempt. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again¡± Ava chuckled. ¡°But I do it amazingly well¡¯ he said yfully. ¡°No¡­you look like someone who was strangled to death¡± Ava chuckled and Iughed hard with a tear slipping away from my eyes. My Ava wasughing once again, she could smile again and eat till she over fed. My baby was alive and healthy, she was not going to die as I had thought, she was going to finish high school and go to college and be like her big sister. For over 10 years, we had been fighting for her to remain alive, she had been battling for her life and today, I could stare at her and be happy she was going to get to her 15th birthday without seeing her in pain, I was happy she was going to smile once more. Those days she looked pale and dead were over and I was happy. What else could a mother like me have demanded for if not for this, what else could I have wanted if not for a happy family. Though we didn¡¯t have the money, but we had life and peace and I could watch my children smile. That was the only thing I could demand of and nothing more. ¡°Mom, you are crying¡± Ava¡¯s voice pulled me out of my own thoughts, then I realized I had been crying openly and I quickly wiped my tears away. ¡°Is something wrong?¡¯ her sweet voice asked concerned. ¡°No, sweet heart¡± I said and took her hands in mine. ¡°I am just so happy that you can¡­.¡± More tears came down my cheeks. ¡°I am happy that you can smile and eat andugh and be normal¡­you can be healthy again¡± I openly cried and kissed the back of her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I had to be so¡­. Sick¡± I could see tears clouding her eyes as she spoke. ¡°Shhh. Don¡¯t ever say that, it wasn¡¯t your fault¡± I cried more and hugged her tightly, unable to express my joy, my relief and happiness. Connor watched me and his daughter have our time before he got up and came to my side of the bed. ¡°You should let her rest nowe on, stop crying now¡± Connor held my arms and pulled me away from Ava. ¡°Come on, go to sleep now¡± he said to Ava with a smile on his face. Her eyes held defiant but she washed it immediately before she nodded her head and closed her eyes. Connor and I stood there and watched her like we had never seen her in our life. It was like giving birth all over again. ¡°You both can¡¯t have enough of her I see¡± a voice said behind us and we both turned to the door to see thedy who had paid the bills. My heart skipped and my husband held me tighter. When Ava was being operated on, our minds were too upied with the fact that it was our daughter who was in there and we were too concerned for her welfare to even remember that we were indebted to the wife of the former head of state. ¡°You both look like you have seen your deaths¡± she smiled warmly at us. ¡°I have that effect on people, I won¡¯t bite, I promise¡± she teased. She was clearly happy at the position she had kept us, not that I was unhappy that she had paid the bills, we had no way of paying those bills and if it wasn¡¯t for her, my daughter would have been long dead or about to die because there was no way we could have raised such an amount. But her deed came with a price, a price we were yet to know. What ever she wanted us to do, scared me. Rich people in the city always took the poor ones like us as puppets and she wasn¡¯t just some rich woman. They were the wealthiest family in the state, everyone, people like us, who were poor preferred to nevere in contact with them because of the rumors of their brutality. I felt like I was standing in front of the devil, himself and she had gotten us trapped ¡°Can we talk?¡± she asked when neither of us gave her a reply. ¡°Yes¡­ uhmmm, the waiting room¡± my husband suggested and she shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my car. This is supposed to be confidential¡± she said and I looked at my husband nervously. He squeezed my arms tighter in a way of reassuring me that all was going to be fine. ¡°Okay ma¡¯am¡± he gave her a reply and her smile broadened. She turned around and started walking, her security stood at the side of the door and waited for us to move before they followed behind us. As we walked through the hospital, I could feel the eyes of everyone on us, they were watching, some were murmuring, some whispered, some cleared out of the way, others bowed in greeting and some brought our their various phones and took pictures. I was nervous enough as it seemed but the eyes on us made me feel like they all knew I was dining with the devil, I was more than frightened and tensed. We got to where her car was parked and the guard who was standing at the door opened it for her to step in. She did and urged us to do same. The car could contain her, myself and my husband without any sort of difort. We did the same and for a second I was amazed at the interior of the car, there was a t.v and two seat facing each other. I and Connor sat at the seat facing hers and held each other hands. ¡°Leave the car¡± she suddenly said and I looked at her confused. But not until I head the front door open then m shut then I realized she was talking to her driver. We were left alone with her and my nerves were ying all sorts of tricks on me. ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the point, shall we?¡± she asked and we both nodded our head in agreement. She turned to her bag immediately and brought out a news paper, then she handed it to us. Connor took the paper and stared at her, then back to the paper and then her again. We didn¡¯t understand what we were supposed to do with it. ¡°Read¡± shemanded and my eyes immediately ran to the paper. ¡°WEDDING BELLS RINGS AS JORDAN CHASE, SON OF LIAM CHASE IS SOON TO BE MARRIED¡± Was the first headline I saw but even as I read through the newspaper, I didn¡¯t see anything that was beyond normal. Connor and I looked up at her with confusion, she still had that smile on her face, it was unwavering. ¡°you still don¡¯t understand?¡± she asked. ¡°yes¡­¡± my nerves allowed me to speak. ¡°My son will be getting married soon¡± she repeated the first headline I read and my confusion grew. ¡°Well, congrattions ma¡¯am¡± my husband chipped in. She smiled and stared at us again, this time more intensely. ¡°I picked a bride two days ago¡± she started. ¡° She is Indeed beautiful, she actually doesn¡¯t know yet¡± she added and something in me snapped at the thought that started flooding in. ¡°Genesis Connor is his bride¡± she said with all seriousness. At the mention of that name, it felt like I couldn¡¯t breath anymore, the car became too hot for me and I started fanning myself with the news paper. I didn¡¯t need a seer anymore, I could see through her statement, she helped a life in exchange of another. She helped us pay the pill in exchange for my daughter. My eyes burned with tears as they freely flooded my eyes. Being poor was a curse. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can¡¯t do this. She is our first child, she just graduated, we can¡¯t just push her off to marry your son¡± Connor protested bitterly. ¡°Oh but you can, you must infact. That¡¯s the price you have to pay for your other daughter¡¯s hospital bills¡± she grinned at us. He went quiet while I sobbed, my heart was heavy and there was so much burden in it, it sealed my lips. ¡°There has to be something else we can do, we can¡¯t sell her off like that¡± Connor said. ¡°The marriage preparation has already started dear Connor. I want your daughter for my son and it has to be soon¡± she replied firmly and Connor went quiet again. ¡°Why are you acting like it¡¯s a bad thing. This is an opportunity any parent would grab with open arms¡± she said and my eyes shot up at her. ¡°She is a graduate and a beautiful one at that. She doesn¡¯t have to go looking for a job like the others, she doesn¡¯t have to struggle anymore because a bed of roses has already been set up for her¡± she added and turned to me. ¡°Getting her through college must have been hard, if not impossible. Your daughter must have gone through so much, do you still want her to be striving and fighting for a better life when one has been presented to her already¡± she said, a mother to a mother. And yes I didn¡¯t want her fighting for everything she had to have, I wanted her to be happy and fulfilled. Any mother in my situation would want what was better for her child. ¡°We are rich, filthy rich Mrs Connor. She will be getting married to the richest family in the state, she will have everything, money, fame, happiness and a handsome husband by her side, every girl¡¯s dream. And you my dear would no longer be poor, Genesis your daughter is a gem and with her around, with her as my daughter inw you will rewarded beyond your imagination¡± she added. I stopped crying and stole a nce at Connor who seemed to understand where my feelings were going to. ¡°Abigail no¡­¡± he whispered to me. ¡°Oh Connor. This is a ce any girl would want to be, every body would jump at this opportunity¡± she said to my husband. ¡°I am not selling her out¡± he said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t see it that way. Genesis deserves better, Ava deserves a better life and you know it. With Genesis as my son¡¯s wife, your lives will change for the better, Ava will have a better life and future, you both would no longer be poor and Genesis will be the envy of every other girl¡± she said and my husband¡¯s shoulder slumped in defeat. He knew that part of what she said was true, no one in the city would pass up such an opportunity, he knew it was a life changing opportunity for us, for Ava and for Genesis as well. ¡°Tick tock, I don¡¯t have much time on my hands. This marriage needs to take ce in less than two weeks, so think fast. It ain¡¯t like you have got an option, this is the only way you can pay me back¡± she said wickedly and I sighed in defeat. ¡°Genesis will never agree to this you know¡± Connor said in defeat and a smile spread around her face in victory. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t I guess¡± I mumbled. My daughter was hot headed, she was a girl that preferred to make her own part, she was strong and even with a background like hers, she fought to be different and to change our lives. Which she was supposed to do after graduation, I could already feel the fire she was going to get loose on us if she found out we sold her out. ¡°But it¡¯s for her good¡± I said to Connor, trying to convince myself that I wasn¡¯t a bad mother who was about to make a grave mistake. ¡°I guess so, who wouldn¡¯t want to be a chase?¡± he asked me. ¡°I guess that¡¯s a yes then¡± she pped her hands with excitement. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± we epted her offer. ¡°It¡¯s Leona, call me Leona¡± she said. At the hospital room, my heart was still filled with anxiety. ¡°Did we make the right choice? Was I a bad mother? How could I sell my daughter out? Will she hate me? What will be her reaction?¡± thoughts like this and more kept running back to me. GENESIS ¡°Can I leave now, I am so tired of being here¡± I nagged for the one hundred and one time. Tiana rolled her eyes at me. ¡°Well yes¡­the doctor said you can leave¡± Nate replied and I immediately jumped up from the bed. I hated hospitals, they knew I hated hospitals and drugs and injection. I was surprised I didn¡¯t die from being locked up in there for days. ¡°Finally, this ce reeks¡± I said and went to the bathroom to get changed ¡°This is how a hospital is supposed to smell¡± Tiffany replied me. ¡°Well I hate it¡± I came out of the bathroom with a change of shirt and a nose mask around my nose. It was supposed to help ward off the unpleasant hospital smell. The guys looked at me and rolled their eyes before packing up. They had all been by my side when I was sick, bringing in food and more food and clothes and magazines and anything that would make me to stop whining about leaving the hospital when I hadn¡¯t been discharged. ¡°Guyse on, let¡¯s go¡± I nagged when I felt they were taking too long to pack up. ¡°I swear I will punch your nose if I hear one more word from you¡± Tiana threatened and I immediately shut it, Tiffany and Nate smirked at me and I sat down while they did their thing. I didn¡¯t want to push anyone¡¯s button, they were my caretaker for days, it was the least I could do. Just when they finished and picked up our bags, Tiffany shrieked and my heart skipped, I literally went into panic mood. ¡°What¡­.what?¡± Tiana ran to her and so did I with my hands to my chest. ¡°Jordan Chase¡­.¡± She shrieked again making things worse for me. I pulled the news paper she held from her hands and pped it on her face. ¡°What?¡± I yelled and pulled the nose mask away from my nose so I could breath before I sat down on the bed in attempts to calm the way I was breathing. Nate immediately sat down close to me and rubbed my back in gentle strides so I could calm down. ¡°Opps, sorry¡± she apologized to me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tiana asked and I nodded my head. There was no way I wasn¡¯t going to be okay, they would literally keep me in that hospital for another one week and I didn¡¯t want that. After taking deep breaths, I felt better and then I turned to Tiffany with questioning eyes. Her eyes glowed and I could tell she would have shrieked again, but she couldn¡¯t so she pped her hands and took the news paper away from me. She spread it apart and pointed to a particr ce while we went through it. ¡°WEDDING BELLS RINGS AS JORDAN CHASE, SON OF LIAM CHASE IS SOON TO BE MARRIED¡± was the headline. Nate rolled his eyes at Tiffany and walked away when he realized it was a girl¡¯s thing. ¡°Oh no¡­he is getting married¡± Tiana cried. She had a huge crush on Jordan and had hoped they would meet and get married. I smirked mockingly. ¡°You both are nuts¡± I simply said and picked up my phone. ¡°Uhmmmm, durrr¡­¡­this is Jordan Chase we are talking about¡± Tiana fired at me. I rolled my eyes and headed to the door, it was time for me to go home to my parents ¡°The girlfriend is so lucky¡± ¡° who knew he had a girl friend¡± I could hear them mumbling. They were such children, having crushes on a guy that would never see them or even know about their existence. I picked up my bag and thought of going home straight to my parents, I needed to see them and Ava. But My phone rang and interrupted my thoughts, I checked the caller ID, it was my father. Just the person I was thinking of. ¡°Dad¡­¡±. I picked up the phone excitedly. ¡°Pumpkin¡­your voice is what I need right now, it¡¯s soothes my troubled soul so much¡± he said and my cheeks turned red. He was a poet and was always making one literally remark about me. ¡°Oh¡­don¡¯t start dad¡­¡­¡± I paused when his words rang in my head again. ¡°Troubled¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡± my heart was beating fast again at the sound of trouble. ¡°Whooaaa, shhhh¡± I could feel Nate behind me, his hands were on my back as he gently rubbed all over my back. I looked at him in gratitude, he knew me so well. ¡°Whoa, darling, there is no trouble, uhmmm wrong choice of words. I am so sorry, calm down okay¡± my dad said in attempts to calm me down. This was exactly why I didn¡¯t like stress. I was a bold, crazy, no nonsense kind of girl but was terrible under pressure and they all understood it so well. I kept the phone on speaker and dropped it at a table close by. ¡°Are you lying to me, you never make such mistakes with words dad¡± my bones felt something was wrong. It had been feeling it for days but I ignored it because I didn¡¯t want to be put under pressure but I could feel it again. ¡°Genesis¡­¡­¡± ¡°Where is Ava? Did somethingContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. happened? Where are you guys right now?¡± I wasn¡¯t calming down, his words got me worked up and he couldn¡¯t take it back. Tiffany and Tiana paused their heart breaking cries over a stupid crush and came closer to me. ¡°Babe¡­. Rx¡± Nate whispered in my ears and I took deep breathes. I had to rx, I had to calm down. ¡°Dad¡­will you say something¡± I snapped when my father gave me no response. ¡°Come to the hospital, we are at San Buckingham hospital¡± he said and a wave of dizziness came over me and my knees grew weak as my heart beat increased. I fell back and Nate caught me just in time. ¡°Calm down¡­.your sister is fine. Nothing happened¡± he said trying to assure me. ¡°But¡­.¡± My chest heaved up and down. ¡°No buts, you can¡¯t check on her if you are this way. Now deep breaths¡± Nate ordered. I obeyed and took deep breathes, really deep ones to calm my nerves. ¡°Here, take this¡± Tiana gave me her bottle of water which I took and gulped down my throat within seconds. ¡°Better.¡± She asked and I nodded my head. ¡°They are in this hospital, how long have they been here and I didn¡¯t know?¡± I asked. ¡°This is a huge hospital, don¡¯t me yourself¡± Tiffany said to me. When I felt better, I picked up my phone and that was the queue the others needed, they picked up several things and I headed to the reception with hurried steps. ¡°Excuse me¡± I called on the nurse I met behind the desk the moment I got to the entrance of the building. ¡°I am looking for an Ava Connor¡± I said and watched her move her mouse for a long time with out saying anything to me. ¡°Miss, excuse me, can you tell me the room I can get Ava Connor?¡± I asked again and this nurse popped a bubble gum, before she looked up at me and then back to what she was doing like I wasn¡¯t there. At my state at that particr time, she was toiling with the wrong person. I banged my hands violently on her desk, and jumped up reaching out to the cor of her cloth frightening her and others around. I held the cloth and pulled her close to me without getting a fight from her, I was holding it too tight, I could tell she couldn¡¯t breath while I ignored the attention I created for myself. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me to report you for negligence of duty would you? Because if I do it, this other three behind me will too and I won¡¯t stop till you are fired¡­.¡±I said in a deadly tone. ¡°Now, where is Ava Connor?¡± I asked. ¡°531¡± her voice came out like a dead whistle and I pushed her away violently. ¡°Bitch¡± I cursed before walking away and ignoring the people that stared at me. I got to the room and pushed the door open. ¡°Blue eyes¡­.¡± My sister yelled, shocking me. I wasn¡¯t expecting an energized child when I walked into the room, so yes I was surprised. She always calls me blue eyes. ¡°Finally you came¡± she shrieked and opened her hands for a hug which I obliged her. I hugged her so tight with pure relief before I sat down beside her, clearly confused and dumbfounded. In front of her were candies, choctes, hamburgers, hot dogs and cheese. ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± my mom spread her hands at me from the corner of the room with my dad beside her. I didn¡¯t even notice them but I ran into their arms like I had not seen them in ages. ¡°You came rather quickly¡± my mom said. ¡°We were close by¡± Tiana put in immediately in a cover up. They knew my parents and my parents knew them except for Nate who I was supposed to introduce to them soon, but not at the hospital, it was a terrible timing. ¡°What¡¯s going on, how is she? How long has she been here? Why so many snacks and food?¡± I asked all at ones. ¡°I am fine, I got a new kidney¡± Ava replied me with a wide smile on her face while I stared at her in aww. ¡°That was days ago, you didn¡¯t show¡± she pouted while I remained speechless and kept staring from her to my parents. I was so confused. ¡°A richdy paid for my new kidney and got me all this, she said she would take care of us all and that you are her daughter inw¡­.¡± ¡°Wait¡­.what?¡± Who loved what Genesis did to that nurse? I think our girl is a fighter Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 6 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 6 Chapter 6: The proposal GENESIS I stared at my sister with an amused look in my eyes while my lips remained jammed together, so to suppress the urge tough at how ridiculous she sounded but I couldn¡¯t hold it in for too long, it was just so far fetched, I couldn¡¯t help butugh so loud. My sister and parents stared at me with weird eyes but I didn¡¯t stop, Iughed till my stomach began to hurt. Then I had to stop, I rxed and took deep breathes before turning to them. ¡°What? Did you hear you daughter speak?¡± I said and surpressed theughter that threatened toe out of my loins again. ¡°I am saying the truth¡± Ava said in annoyance to the way I wasughing at her silly jokes¡­. I pouted at her. ¡°of course I believe you¡­..¡± I said and sat close to her, her eyes brightened and she smiled widely. ¡°In our next life¡±I added and the smile washed off her face, it was reced with a deep frown. ¡°Mom¡­..tell her¡± she whined and I turned to my parents. They looked anxious and ufortable, they were tensed about something and I was just taking note of it. ¡°What is wrong?¡± I asked them concerned. ¡°I said the truth and they know it¡± Ava said unconcerned and went back to the things in front of her. ¡°Sweet heart¡± my dad called with a worried voice and my shoulders immediately tensed up. Something was wrong, something I had no idea about. ¡°Genesis¡­we are going to be leaving now¡± Tiana said the moment they felt the tension in the room. They immediately knew it was a family time and it was there queue to leave. I turned to them immediately, I gave them a faint smile. ¡°I wille to the apartment to pick up some of my things¡± I said and walked towards the three of them. ¡°Just tell us you miss us already¡± Tiffany teased and pulled me into a hug. ¡°Yeah sure¡± I smirked and turned to Tiana ¡°Be a good girl okay¡± she started and I hugged her tightly. Before turning to Nate, he had been so ufortable before my parents, he didn¡¯t know how to behave. But I pulled him into a hug none the less. ¡°I will miss you¡± I said audibly and it made him more ufortable. He shifted ufortably and tried pushing me away but I still held him. He was my boyfriend after all and my parents needed to start knowing him. After holding him for as long as I could, I allowed him to breath and then he red at me, it made him so cute. They said their good byes and left immediately while I turned back to my parents. They still looked tensed and scared out of their mind. I could feel the tension slowly getting to me as I stared at them, they were so scared and afraid and it was unlike them. I didn¡¯t understand what could be the reason for their behavior. Ava looked fine so I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of her they looked tensed, something was bothering them and whatever it was, was getting me worked up immediately.. ¡°Dad¡­.mom¡­¡± I called them as gently as I could. ¡°Talk to me¡± my eyes pleaded to them. They just stood and stared at me for a while before they took their seats and urged me to take mine. ¡°We are sorry we missed your graduation¡± my dad apologized. I smiled faintly at him and nodded my head in understanding. I had wished my family would have been there on such an asion, it was something I wanted but I knew they had better things to do especially because of the fact that Ava¡¯s health was deteriorating deeply. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­.I understand perfectly well¡± I said to him. He nodded his head and went quiet again. My mom sat beside him with her hands entertwined together, she kept squeezing and shaking her hands nervously, I knew there was more to the story than what they were both telling me. ¡°Ava copse few days ago¡± my father started again. They were finally going to speak. ¡°She was brought here and the doctors said she needed a new kidney¡± he continued and I immediately turned to Ava. She was fast asleep with chocte all over her mouth. I was scared for her, she had been sick for so long and we knew she would get worse but we were hoping it would happen when I had finally gotten a job. I knew how much a kidney cost and the money could not have been raised so easily. ¡°What are we going to do¡­she can¡¯t die, she¡­ .¡± tears were freely running down my eyes as I spoke. ¡°Calm down¡­¡± my mom started. ¡°What do you mean by that¡­she is going to die on me and¡­..¡± ¡° She got a new kidney¡± my father interrupted and I gaped at him. ¡°Wait¡­what¡­.¡± My eyes travelled back to Ava. She didn¡¯t look pale, she didn¡¯t look sick, she looked better than she had ever been in ages. But I was still confused. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t. understand¡± I said and turned to my parents. ¡°What she said earlier was the truth¡± my mother said nervously and my confusion increased. ¡°She got a new kidney¡± my father said calmly. ¡°How¡­what are you saying?¡± I asked in frustration. I heard what my sister said earlier and it was still a joke to me, it was still confusing. ¡°Leona Chase had paid her hospital bills¡± my mom said and my eyes widened. I had heard about the family of the former head of state and the things I heard were none of my business so I didn¡¯t pay attention to them. I only knew they were rich and in our state, poor people stay away from the rich, that was how it worked if you didn¡¯t want to be in trouble or be their puppet. ¡°She paid for the transnt?¡± I asked inN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. realization and understanding. My mom nodded her head vigorously, tears streaming down her cheeks in happiness. ¡°You mean¡­.she won¡¯t get sick ever¡± I said as I felt more tears burn the back of my eyes. My mom nodded her head again and my heart leaped in Joy beyondprehension. The tears freely flowed and I felt relieved and happy, thoughts of what life was like for her, she was never like the normal kids and it affected every one. I had to watch her go through pain and as her big sister it was always hurting me to see her that way. The way I felt at the pure knowledge that it was over, the health issues, the sleepless nights, they were over. I couldn¡¯t be happier. I got up from my feet and stared at my parents. I wanted to scream, I wanted to shriek, I wanted to jump all at once. My father saw through me as he always did and he also got up and pulled me into hug. ¡°She is going to be fine¡± I cried into his chest while his hands ran through my hair. ¡°Her bills came with a price¡± my father said with a sad voice. Though I wanted to remain in that happy, jubting mood, I could sense the sadness and fear in his voice. I pulled away from his hug and stared at him. ¡°What?¡± I asked, nervousness creeping into my body system. He stared at me for long and dropped his hands to his side and looked away. It felt like he was unable to speak for the fear of what he had to say. ¡°You are to marry her son in less than two weeks¡± he said without meeting my eyes. For a moment there, I stumbled back a little while I tried comprehending the things he said. They were the exact same thing Ava had said earlier. I shook my head violently, it couldn¡¯t be, how could it be? I turned to my mom and a tear slipped down her cheeks, she affirmed what my dad had said and more tears rolled down my cheeks immensely. ¡°How could you?¡± I yelled usingly at my parents. ¡°Am I just some property of yours that you can give out? How could you agree to such terms? I am your daughter¡± I yelled louder and my mom cried openly. My heart was broken at the thought of not achieving my dreams, they sold me off, they gave me away like I was nothing. They didn¡¯t care about me, they didn¡¯t care about my future, how could they do that? ¡°No¡­my dear, our hands were tied, we had no escape. She had paid the bills and¡­¡­¡±my mom tried exining but I wasn¡¯t listening. The thought of loosing everything, I worked and strived so hard just to graduate so I could build a better home and they were all for nothing, My chest began to hurt and I found myself a ce to seat down. ¡°are you okay dear?¡± my dad asked and tried touching me, I openly red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you daree close to me¡± my voice held anger and coldness, it shook him and he moved away. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to Gen¡­¡­¡± ¡°You sold me out mom, you sold me out to a family I know nothing about. Didn¡¯t you care about my dreams and my opinions? My wishes and life, you just threw everything away¡± I screamed at her. ¡°Calm down, it¡¯s not all that bad, the family have money. It¡¯s a life changing opportunity for you and us, we would no longer be poor¡± my dad added and I red harder at him with more tears streaming down my cheeks. ¡°Money, this is what it¡¯s about. You are tired of being poor and used me as a coteral for your rich life¡± I snapped and my dad flinched back, his shoulders slumped and he looked away from me. My words were hurting him but I didn¡¯t just care . I couldn¡¯t take the sight of them anymore and I took to my heels and left the room. Tears kept streaming down my cheeks as I ran out of the hospital and got into the first cab I saw. I didn¡¯t stop crying, I couldn¡¯t stop crying. I felt betrayed, I felt like nothing, I was hurting terribly. They knew how much I wanted to graduate, they knew how much I dreamed for us, they knew how hard I had worked to get to where I was, I didn¡¯t understand how they could throw away everything like that. I went to the ce I thought best for myself, it was the only ce I could actually run to and I pushed the door open and barged in violently. ¡°you don¡¯t have to¡­¡­¡± Tiana paused what she was about to say and stared at my face. ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± she came closer to me with worried look on her eyes. That called Tiffany¡¯s attention and she also came closer, making me her priority at that moment. I didn¡¯t know how to exin or where I could exin from. How could I tell them I am was about to be given out to a family that was feared in the city. The thought itself was scary to me. The tears in my eyes didn¡¯t stop flowing, I pulled Tiana into a hug and cried even more. ¡°Come-on baby girl. It¡¯s going to be fine¡± she hugged me back and patted my back like she understood my pain and allowed me cry for as long as I could till I was able to feel better. When I felt like I wouldn¡¯t cry anymore. I sat down on the bed and wrapped my hands around a pillow. ¡°Is Ava going to be fine?¡± they asked at once and a faint smile spread to my lips as I recollected how lovely she was. I nodded my head in a positive response to them and suddenly felt tears burn the back of my eyes when I remembered that my life had been exchanged for hers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tiffany asked concerned. I took a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°The wife of the former head of state had paid her medical bills and more¡­¡­.¡± I started my story and told them exactly what my parents had told me. At the end of the story, they wentpletely mute and just gaped at me. ¡°Guys say something¡± I urged them. ¡°Oh my God¡­¡­¡± they both shrieked at the same time, frightening me and shocking me at the same time. That was not the response I was expecting from them at the least. ¡°what¡­what is it?¡± I asked with my hands on my chest. They both stopped shrieking and stared at me. ¡°She can¡¯t see it¡± Tiffany said and turned to Tiana who was still staring at me. ¡°No she can¡¯t¡­I can¡¯t believe she was crying because of this news¡± Tiana said to Tiffany ignoring my utterly confused state. ¡°Guys¡­I am still here¡± I said with a tone of annoyance and they both smiled at me. They came closer and sat beside me. ¡°You are going to be married into the richest family in the state¡± Tiana said calmly, she talked so slow like she was talking to a child who found it hard to understand things. ¡°You are lucky¡± Tiffany rushed in. ¡°What do you mean lucky. I have dreams, I have ns, should I just throw them away like nothing just so I could get married to a man I don¡¯t know¡± I snapped at Tiffany. ¡°Whoa ¡­calm down¡± Tiffany backed up like I could bite. ¡°Genesis¡­.¡± Tiana ced her hands on my thighs and called out calmly. ¡°Those dreams and ns were because you wanted to make life better for your parents and take care of Ava¡¯s health issues right?¡± she asked a question she knew the answer to. But I answered her all the same. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°And a chance has been given to you. A chance that would stop you from striving. Can¡¯t you see? Your sister¡¯s hospital bills had been paid and she has a chance to live, your parents will live better and you can as well achieve your dreams easier by being their daughter in..w¡± she said and I began to see reasons. ¡°Your parents had no option. You know they would never sell you out, it¡¯s a great opportunity for you too¡± she added, my shoulders slumped and guilt filled my heart in remembrance of the things I Said to my parents. And at the same time I started seeing the light, it was indeed an opportunity for me and for my family. It was a great way to escape from the suffering they have been through and my dreams were to give them a better life, if giving them a better life was through a different medium than I have anticipated then¡­. ¡°But¡­I don¡¯t know this man. He might be old or Haggard or wicked. What happened to love?¡± I found a different excuse to prove that the marriage was not really a good idea. ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Tiffany shrieked again and got up from the bed in search of something. When she came back, she came back with a newspaper and ced it on my legs.. It was the same newspaper they had seen in the hospital and screamed. ¡°Jordan Chase is the only son of the former head of state¡­and gosh¡­he isn¡¯t old¡± Tiffany said and her cheeks turned pink.. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± I simply said. ¡°But Nate¡­.¡± I found another excuse and Tiana rolled her eyes. ¡°Nate would understand that you had no choice. Moreover you don¡¯t love him, he is just an amazing companion to you¡± Tiana said ¡°What¡­he is my boyfriend, he had¡­.¡± ¡°Girl you are still a virgin with this hot body¡­what kind of boyfriend is he?¡± Tiffany interrupted me and I gaped at her. Yes I didn¡¯t love Nate, but we were a perfect match, we were like the hottest boy, hottest girl must date in college thing. But that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t good to me, he was always there, always by my side, he was the best companion and I wouldn¡¯t mind marrying him. He respected me and never pushed when I told him I wasn¡¯t ready for sex. We were not inlove and I didn¡¯t want my first time to feel empty. So I had asked him to wait and he did withoutint, he was the best man and not some Jordan Chase from a rich family, no matter what others said. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Just do it¡­I envy you¡± Tiana shrieked and pulled me away from my thoughts. ¡°Cheer up, it¡¯s not like you can escape from it. So why not ept it with open arms¡­..do it for your parents and save them from more suffering¡± Tiffany said and thatst part really hit me. My parents, they would smile at me though they were crying in their hearts. They made sure I was happy though they knew it would cost them more. How could I not have thought about them? ¡°I am getting married then¡± I sighed and they both shrieked, excited about my own marriage more than I was myself. I went back to the hospital with a lot of thoughts in my mind, they were mostly negative thoughts but I shoved them off and thought about only the positive. ¡°It was for Ava, it was for my parents, it was for my family, it was for my dreams. It¡¯s the best for me¡± I kept saying to myself till I got to my sister¡¯s room. ¡°Ma¡¯am, she refused the proposal and I can¡¯t force her to. Give us time, we promise to pay back your money¡± I heard my father saying and I paused at the door. ¡°It might take a while but we will pay the money. Her happiness is more important to us and she isn¡¯t happy about any of this. I can¡¯t even give her the assurance that she will be happy being married to your son. I am sorry but we can¡¯t¡­..¡± I pushed through the door and they all turned to me. They were sitting with a woman I had never seen before, she had a scarf tied around her face like she was hiding from someone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡± I said immediately. ¡°I ept the proposal.. Get me married¡± She has epted the offer¡­The interesting part will soon be here. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 7 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 7 Chapter 7: wife to be TWO DAYS LATER GENESIS I sat down at the chair at the skin clinic,pletely rxed at the same time exhausted. The marriage thing was happening so fast, there was no time to talk to my family or even my friends, I didn¡¯t even find the opportunity to talk to Nate yet and damn, it made me feel so guilty. I was getting married without his knowledge, it broke my heart. I didn¡¯t love him, but he was a friend andpanion, I knew too well that what I was doing was going to hurt him terribly, but I couldn¡¯t sum up courage to tell him even when we spoke on phone. It was terrible but what was more terrible was the fact that I still didn¡¯t find the time to even ponder over my guilt. ¡°Genesis dear¡­.here, you have to taste this¡± Mrs Chase gave me a piece of cake. It was the third one for that day. She had been all over my face in the past two days and didn¡¯t stop hovering around me like a wicked shadow about to take my life from me. Though she looked sweet to me, people feared her. We hade to the skin clinic so I could get a massage and some skin treatment. ¡°You are the daughter inw of the Chase, you have to look your best, you have to be wless¡± She had said to me. Even while undergoing skin therapy, she kept making me have different kind of cakes, so we could choose the best for the wedding. I stared at the cake in her hand and then at her face, my lips curved into a ¡°no, I don¡¯t want it¡± but her eyes urged me to have a taste. We remained that way till she won and I reluctantly took the piece of cake from her hand. I took it in to my mouth and thought I wouldn¡¯t get any taste because my tongue had been sore from eating so much cake. But that wasn¡¯t the case, the cake was amazing and had the taste of chocte, strawberry, vani and some other taste I couldn¡¯t even name. My eyes spoke volumes as Mrs Chase stared at me, a smile crept to her lips at my reaction and she turned to a lady. ¡°She likes it, you get the job. Make sure you don¡¯t fail¡± she said and thedy nodded her head gratefully before leaving. I rxed back on the couch and again I felt exhausted. Marriage ns were hectic and I never nned or anticipated so many things would happen before someone could get married. ¡°Are you okay dear?¡± Mrs Chase asked and sat close to me. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, I ¡­..¡± she shook her head side ways before I could continue. ¡°Stop calling me ma¡¯am¡± she exined for the fifth time. I could tell she was exhausted from exining why I wasn¡¯t supposed to call her ma¡¯am, but don¡¯t me me, she was filthy rich and I had never been so close to someone who was rich, not to talk of being a Chase. ¡°Mrs Chase¡± I corrected and she again shook her head. ¡°Can¡¯t you call me mom?¡± she asked and I knitted my brows together. ¡°Uhmmm¡­..¡± there was no way I could call her mom, I just met her. ¡°Leona then¡± she suggested and that also didn¡¯t seat well with me. She was my mother¡¯s age, if not older, I couldn¡¯t call her by her name. ¡°Will mom Leona be okay?¡± I suggested and her eyes brightened. ¡°Perfect¡± she said in that tone that scared a lot of people. ¡°Now what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked again and I gave her a faint smile. ¡°Nothing¡± I lied and looked down. She was still a stranger to me, I couldn¡¯t just spill my problem to her. ¡°I wasn¡¯t born yesterday sweet¡­¡± she said and held my chin so I could look at her. ¡°This must all be so fast for you, not to talk of the exhaustion and the fear of being married to someone you don¡¯t know¡± she said almost everything I felt. My cheeks heated up under her gaze and I cursed inwardly. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine..I promise¡± she assured me and I smiled at her. She smiled back at me and turned to a security guard that wasing towards us like he had a message for her. I turned away when the guard came close and focused on the next nagging thought in my heart. Jordan Chase. I didn¡¯t even know the guy, yes I had seen pictures that proved he was extremely cute and handsome, more than Nate himself but he looked cold and dangerous. We knew nothing about each other, how could we get married without even talking once? Every thing in my system warned against doing such a thing and I had to act fast. I turned back to mom Leona who just finished with the guard, she turned to me and gave me that heart warming smile she always gave. ¡°Can I speak with Jordan?¡± I blurted out unwavering and the smile on her face turned to a frown. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±she asked. ¡°No, no, no¡­.I just¡­I wouldn¡¯t mind knowing what he sounds like. I am Really worried about not knowing who I am getting married to¡± I confessed and she sighed ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk for long. I just¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­let me call him¡± she said and got up, she moved a little bit further away from me and dialled a number. She talked for a while with the person before she walked towards me. ¡°Here¡­talk to him¡± she gave me her phone and the blood in my veins dried up. ¡°Wait¡­i¡­ maybe not now¡± my palms started sweating and nervousness crept in. I didn¡¯t even think I could be so nervous, yes I was always tensed under pressure but what I felt was so uncalled for. It was just a call between I and my husband to be and yet it felt worse than writing tests you never prepared for back in school. ¡°Come on hun¡­ don¡¯t be nervous¡± she urged and I slowly took the phone from her with shaky hands. I gently ced it on my ears like I had never handled a phone in my life. I took a deep breath and then exhaled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, it¡¯s just me¡± his voice sent butterflies to my stomach and I found myself feeling all whoosh and dizzy from the effect. He had a deeper voice than Nate, but damn it did magic. Mom Leona didn¡¯t stop staring at me nervously, she took her seat next to me and was as nervous as I was ¡°I¡­ sorry..it¡¯s¡­.¡± I stuttered and I heard him chuckle. The sound was like music to the ears as I felt my muscles rxing beneath my flesh at the sound. ¡°Can¡¯t believe you areughing at your wife to be¡± I teased and he chuckled again. Weirdly I was fully rxed. ¡°I am as nervous as hell¡­can¡¯t believe mom pushed me into this¡± he said and his voice were like melodies to my ears. ¡°Well, she never gives up¡± I said and stole a nce at her, while she stared at me confused. ¡°She doesn¡¯t¡­I bet you, you are going to have a handful¡± he said and I chuckled. ¡°Me¡­what about you?¡± I asked and rxed on the chair. ¡°Well¡­I have handled her since I was a kid, you are the newbie in the family. You have to have your share of herpleteness¡± he said and I chuckled again. ¡°I can always run away..¡± I teased and the line suddenly went mute. He didn¡¯t give me a reply and I became tensed. ¡°Hello¡± I called to the other line wishing in my heart of hearts that I had not said something wrong to upset him.. ¡°Did I say something wrong¡± I asked and again there was no reply. Mom Leona tapped my legs and opened her hands in a way of asking me what was wrong. But I ignored her, it was weird how I suddenly cared about what I said and how it affected him, a stranger I was supposed to get married to. ¡°Look..I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to say anything wrong¡± I said and waited, I prayed for a reply, I liked the sound of his voice. ¡°I like the sound of your voice¡± his deep voice came from the other line. My cheeks heated up fully, turning a dark pink. ¡°You sound different and I kinda like it a lot¡± he said and I arched my brows, wondering what he was talking about. ¡°You haven¡¯t not heard from me before now¡­it¡¯s weird you¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s must be the reason. I thought talking to you would be hard, I have wanted to call you four days ago¡± he said and my cheeks heated up again. I mean my husband to be sounded so dreamy, I wasn¡¯t regretting my decision at that point. ¡°You have my number?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes ..¡± he answered and my cheeks didn¡¯t stop heating up. ¡°It¡¯s just three days away. Are you sure you are ready for this?¡± I asked instead and again silence took over. I was beginning to wonder if he was always like that, always going quiet when he had such lovely voice. ¡°I know and I am as ready as I will ever be¡± he replied and my heart fluttered at the way he said it. The idea of having a rich husband didn¡¯t feel so bad after all. ¡°What about you, are you ready?¡± he asked me. ¡°No¡­.¡± I replied ¡°Mom Leona has been taking me from ce to ce and I am so exhausted, I haven¡¯t even picked a gown yet, she wants a perfect gown and it would arrive tomorrow. Not to add the fact that I am so nervous, I am so not ready, I fear I will copse with exhaustion and panic on that day¡± I confessed. A loud heartyugh erupted from the other end of the line and my hands voluntarily held my chest at the sound. If I thought his voice and chuckle were amazing and heart warming then I was lying. Hisughter was exquisite and overwhelming, my heart skipped at the sound of it, making me wonder what it would be like seeing him one on one. It took a while but he stoppedughing and I pouted. ¡°Can¡¯t believe you areughing at my dilemma¡± I added. ¡°Ohhh my bad¡­I am so sorry but copsing on our wedding day would be simply amazing¡± he said andughed again. ¡°What¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t what me¡­if I am to stand at the alter and wait for you, it would take a longer time and I might die of waiting, but if you copse. We just have to apologise to invitees and I take you home, it would save me the chance of having a heart attack while waiting for my bride¡­.¡± He said and I giggled. He called me his bride, now it was a marriage I was looking forward to. I was going to say some thing, but I heard him talking to someone at the other end of the line so I remained mute till he was done. ¡°Hey¡­I have to go¡± he said with a note of sadness in his voice and my heart dropped. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± were the only thing I could utter. ¡°I am sorry, but I will call you tonight. I promise¡± he said and I felt joyful. ¡°Okay¡­okay¡± I said excitedly ¡°Wellter¡± he said ¡°Later then¡± I replied and he hung up.. Mom Leona still had a look of nervousness and confusion in her eyes but I wasn¡¯t ready for her. Hearing from Jordanter that night were the only thing I thought of. Minutester, we decided it was time to leave the skin clinic. Everything on my end was ready except my hair, gown and nails which I was sure woulde up the next day. As we walked out of the skin clinic, media men suddenly surrounded us. My heart skipped while mom Leona did a great deal in covering my face and the guards did their best in making way for us to get into the car. ¡°Is she the bride of your son?¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t her face been revealed yet?¡± ¡°Is this an arranged marriage or have they been dating for long?¡± Questions like this and more were thrown at our faces till we sessfully got into the car. I sighed in relief when we got into the car. ¡°You will get used to this¡± Mom Leona said to me before we drove off. Somehow I liked my simple lifepared to this, it seemed being rich was exhausting. The car stopped at the entrance of our new house, the one Mom Leona bought in my father¡¯s name at that suburban. I gave her a hug before I came down and waved her bye. Then I went into the house and was greeted by Ava¡¯s usual name for me. ¡®Blue eyes¡¯. She jumped on me as she always did, I can¡¯t believe she keeps forgetting she was almost fifteen and had a lot of weight. ¡°Our bride to be seems to be so busy¡± I heard Tiana¡¯s voice. Ava immediately pulled away from me and I screamed at the sight of Tiana and Tiffany. I pulled them into a tight hug, not realizing how much I had missed them. ¡°Your new home is amazing, I told your mom to adopt me when you get married¡± Tiffany joked and Iughed. ¡°I miss you guys¡± I said and pulled away from them. ¡°We miss you too¡± they chorused. ¡°Gosh¡­look at your skin¡± Tiana said and I twirled around so I could unt¡­ ¡°Come on¡­let¡¯s go to your room, we have almost ruined everything there bute¡± Tiffany dragged my hands ¡°Ava¡­¡± I called as I was being pulled to my room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I made a new friend and she is at the door, we have a date¡± she yelled and I smiled at how fast things changed. We got to my room, Tiana and Tiffany jumped on the bed at once and I joined them and sat at the middle. ¡°We are staying at the guest room tonight¡± Tiana said and I shrieked. I really needed them by my side at that time. ¡°So tell us, what has been happening¡± Tiffany was ready for gossip and I was ready to give them the full gist. I told them everything that had been happening and how exhausting it was to actually prepare for a wedding. We talked about the call I had with Jordan and my cheeks kept turning pink, they teased and taunted me about it. Then we went down to memoryne. We talked for so long till it got dark, mom and dad returned and we were still having our chit chat. Our dinner was brought to our room and we didn¡¯t stop. It was like we could go on and on about our lives like we were never going to see each other. We talked till I got exhausted and decided to have my bath, even in the bathroom, I was still engaged in our conversation and everything was going fine till Nate¡¯s name popped up. Another pang of guilt came over me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel horrible for what I was doing. We have been talking ever since we left the hospital and I knew he was with his parents and that¡¯s why he haven¡¯t demanded to see me. But each time we spoke, each time I thought I could actually tell him, I was never able to sum up theN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. courage to tell him what was really happening. ¡°Are you okay in there?¡± Tiana asked when she noticed my sudden silence. I turned off the shower and wrapped a towel around my chest beforeing out of the bathroom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tiana asked when she saw me. I sighed in clear frustration and walked over to my wardrobe. ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet¡± I simply said and they quickly understood. ¡°Wow¡­.¡± Tiffany put in. I brought out a nightwear and went about to apply cream on my body before I wore the night and went back to the bed. ¡°It¡¯s three days away¡± Tiana reminded me ¡°I know..I know okay¡­I just can¡¯t, each time I try¡­how can I tell him I am getting married. It feels like I used him, like I never valued him¡± I added and the room went quiet. ¡°Do you want us to do it for you¡± Tiffany asked and honestly it made me feel worse. Breaking up with him over the phone was worse but sending my friends¡­.terrible. ¡°We can exin everything more than you can on a phone. Nate is sensibly, he will understand¡± Tiana put in and I sighed again. I understood where they wereing from and maybe it was better that way but it didn¡¯t change the way I felt about everything. ¡°It will be finee on cheer up Mrs Jordan Chase¡± Tiffany teased and my cheeks turned pink. I was reminded of the call I had with him that afternoon. ¡°This must be love¡­.¡± Tiffany started singing and I immediately covered my face out of embarrassment. Just then my phone rang and it was an unknown number. ¡°Hello¡­¡± I said and waited to hear from who was calling. But no one said anything. ¡°Uhmmm hello¡± I repeated and waited but yet no one replied. I stared at the number to see if I could tell who it was but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Hello¡­¡± I said into the phone again, still I got no response but I knew someone was at the other end of the line. ¡°Can you say something, you can¡¯t just remain silent, I have¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I am amazed at how your voice makes me feel¡± the person in the other line spoke and my cheeks turned pink at recognition. I had forgotten he was supposed to call. I turned back to Tiana and Tiffany who were staring at me. ¡°Jordan¡­.¡± I called out just to be sure. Tiana and Tiffany jumped up in excitement and came closer to me. ¡°Is there someone else you are going to get married to?¡± he asked and I smiled widely. ¡°Is that Jordan?¡± Tiana mouthed and I nodded my head. She was going to shriek but I ced my fingers on my lips and urged her to remain quiet. ¡°Maybe¡± I replied Jordan. Tiffany pushed herself into the phone and I got up from the bed, knowing too well that I wasn¡¯t going to make the call in peace with them around, I gestured for the both of them to leave my room. They pouted and sighed but left after all. I locked my door and went back to the bed and lied down. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would call¡± I added ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? you are my wife to be and my uttermost priority¡± he said and the butterflies in my stomach returned. ¡°I was just so busy, sorry if I called toote¡± he added. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just had my bath and was going to sleep after wards, probably¡± I added knowing Tiana and Tiffany wouldn¡¯t have allowed me to sleep. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say things like that, I am a man, allowed to have nasty thoughts¡± he said and my cheeks turned pink with embarrassment. ¡°Naughty, I said everything with the Innocence of my heart¡± I said dramatically and he chuckled, making me feel like I could soar. ¡°Yeah right. You ain¡¯t so innocent anymore. Don¡¯t act¡± he said and I went pale. Of all the things I had thought about, there was one important thing I didn¡¯t put into consideration, sex¡­ He didn¡¯t know I was a virgin, and I wasn¡¯t sure I would be ready for sex at our wedding night. I didn¡¯t even know how he would react if he knew I was a virgin. My thoughts left the conversation I was having and I started panicking immediately. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say anything wrong¡± his voice brought me back to reality. ¡°Oh¡­no¡­no, you didn¡¯t say anything wrong¡± I said and tried to calm down. ¡°Are you okay¡± he asked when he noticed the way I sounded. ¡°No¡­ something made me nervous¡± I said truthfully. ¡°What?¡± he asked and I went mute. ¡°talk to me, we are about to get married¡± he urged. ¡°Our wedding¡­.night¡± I stressed embarrassed and he chuckled a little. ¡°Don¡¯t stress over it¡­I won¡¯t push what you are notfortable with. I want this marriage and your happiness¡± he said and I rxed in the warmth of his voice. ¡°Thank you¡± I simply said and yawned loudly. He chuckled again. ¡°Sleepy head¡­¡± he teased and I giggled. ¡°You need your rest¡­mom said your gown will be arriving tomorrow¡± he added and I glowed at the thought. I felt like my life was bing perfect, even my wedding was bing a dreame through. ¡°Goodnight night¡± I said sleepily. ¡°Goodnight wife to be¡± he said and my heart fluttered. is this the same Jordan Chase or is this another person? He sounds different. Why do you think that is? Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 8 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Father inw¡¯s tension GENESIS I stared in my sleep and became conscious of my environment but I was toozy to open my eyes just yet. Left to me I was going to force myself back to sleep but the call I had with Jordan came creeping back to my consciousness making me alert. I smiled at the thought, with my eyes still closed, I recalled most of his words and it sent butterflies to my stomach. ¡°Are you still dreaming sweet?¡± my mom¡¯s voice interrupted me and I snapped my eyes open. She was sitting at the side of the bed with her eyes on me. ¡°Mom¡­¡± I grumbled. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± I asked in a grouchy tone. I wanted to have my alone time and sleep but I knew her sudden presence was going to make it impossible. ¡°Long enough my dear¡± she said and gave me a warm smile. ¡°I want to sleep mom¡± I whined and turned to the other side of the bed. ¡°You will be leaving the house to a new home, a home that would be called yours. I won¡¯t be as close as I am to you right now¡± she said emotionally and the feeling of sadness overwhelmed me. The marriage was happening so fast, there were things I had not considered and one was that I was going to leave my family to a new family I knew nothing about. I sat up on the bed and went closer to my mom. ¡°It seems like it was just yesterday I gave birth to you¡­I remember the feeling so well. The nurses couldn¡¯t stop admiring your eyes¡­¡± she said and wiped the tears that rolled down her cheek. ¡°You have grown so much, to an extent of even talking about marriage¡± her tears made me cry. It was a sad moment for me also, I was going to leave everything behind. My dad, my mom and my sister, I didn¡¯t even think of how I was supposed to cope without them? ¡°Mom¡­.¡± I cried and she pulled me into a hug. ¡°I know this marriage is not convenient for you..and I am deeply sorry I made you do¡­.¡± ¡°No¡­mom¡± I interrupted her not knowing what I was supposed to say. But the tears didn¡¯t stop flowing, we remained in that position and cried till my mom felt it was enough. She pulled me away from her and wiped my tears. ¡°You haven¡¯t even spoken to Jordan yet, I wonder how this will work¡­.¡± She said and I shook my head, a light blush stained my cheeks. ¡°You spoke to him?¡± she asked and I nodded my head, my eyes brightened with the memories of what it was like speaking to him. ¡°You like him already I see¡± she said and I looked away shyly. ¡°Marriage, you can handle it. I trust you are strong, you have ovee till this point, I know you will doN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. great in marriage¡± she smiled at me. ¡°I love you Mom¡± more tears came out of my eyes as I spoke to her. LEONA ¡°The call between them went very well¡± I said to my husband and just as usual, he said nothing and concentrated on what he was doing with his phone. ¡°He believes he is talking to Samantha and it became clear to me how much he loved that girl but in another world, I believe Jordan and Genesis could have made a perfect match¡± I added and the car remained silent. ¡°You spied on their call?¡± he asked me and a girlish grin came to my face. ¡°What? I had to make sure neither of them would say anything that might ruin my entire n¡± I exined why I had to bug my daughter iw¡¯s phone. It was supposed to help me intervene between their calls when something was going to ruin my n. ¡°Whatever Leona. Just get this done and over with¡± he replied the moment the car stopped. We alighted from the car and made our way to the entrance of our inw¡¯s house. Liam wanted to see the said girl Jordan would be getting married to in person so he had made me put aside all I was doing to come with him. I personally asked the security guards to stay behind so we wouldn¡¯t make the Connor¡¯s feel intimidated. I pressed the door bell and waited for someone toe open it up and it didn¡¯t take long, the door opened and revealed little Ava. She gave me a warm smile, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Good day ma¡¯am and sir pleasee in¡± she gestured politely and gave way for us to enter. ¡°How are you doing? Hope you are better¡± I asked and she nodded her head vigorously. ¡°And your mom and dad?¡± I asked. ¡°Dad is in the kitchen with t_squad and mom is with Genesis. Let me get them¡± she said and ran off even before I could say anything. And then she ran back just as immediately. ¡°Please make yourself at home and have a seat¡± she said and ran off again shouting blue eyes. Making me smile whole heartedly. I took her advise and made my way to the couch and so did Liam. ¡°The man is in the kitchen¡± he grumbled and I red at him. ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± I asked begrudgingly and he went mute. ¡°Not all men are like you, he loves his family¡± I added and Liam immediately shot daggers at me, making me go mute immediately. ¡°And I don¡¯t¡­right?¡± he asked and my lips twitched, I had something to say to him but I wasn¡¯t sure I should. He was my husband and still Liam Connor who was feared and he was feared for a reason. Moreover I wasn¡¯t sure that we were at the right ce for such a discussion. ¡°Whatever, just make sure the girl you want him to marry would not turn him to a puppet who would be in the kitchen like her father¡± he said coldly and it was my turn to re at him. ¡°Ava¡­.hot cookies that might possibly run out and¡­..¡± Mr Connor stopped half way when he saw us and a wide smile spread across his face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for this.. I didn¡¯t know you were here¡± he apologized and handed the tray of cookies he held over to a girl beside him. Then he came forward and his eyes widened when he recognized my husband. As a man he did his possible best to acknowledge my husband and went further to ask us what he could offer us. ¡°Your daughter¡­..where is she, I have things to do¡± my husband said coldly. ¡°I am here¡­right here¡± Genesis yelled and came out in a haste. ¡°Mom Leona¡± she shrieked and I smiled widely, she was literally glowing and I could guess exactly why. I got up and pulled her into a hug, I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better wife for my son, I just loved her. When I pulled away I turned to my husband who looked dumbstruck at the sight of Genesis. ¡°That¡¯s my husband¡­..¡± ¡°Liam Chase, I know¡­¡± Good day sir¡± she said excitedly interrupting me. I turned to Liam and saw the way he suddenly looked dumbstruck. Liam got up from the couch, his eyes still on Genesis. I stared at the both of them and watched the way they reacted to each other. My husband tried to cover up his shock when he saw Genesis but I could tell something was wrong, something was different. And Genesis for the love of Christ did not quiver at the sight of the man who was feared by everyone. She stared at him straight in the eye and did not look away. ¡°Are you ready to be a Chase?¡± he asked with his normal tone and her smile disappeared. ¡°I think I am¡± she replied. ¡°Being a Chase is not going to be the same as just being you. You have my name to uphold, are you ready for that?¡± he asked. Genesis looked away and bit her lips. She held her hands together and I could tell my husband was making her nervous. ¡°I think I am¡± she replied again and that was not a good reply. Liam wasn¡¯t the kind of man you could give such answers to. ¡°Genesis Connor¡­.this is not some boyfriend shit you do, this is a marriage to a chase..are you ready for it?¡± he repeated his question. Genesis still clutched her hands nervously, she was like a scared cat. ¡°I think I am¡± again she gave another reply and I prayed fervently in my heart that Liam wouldn¡¯t burst open in front of the Connor¡¯s, she was to be married to our son and I expected he had to have a little control over his ego and anger so he doesn¡¯t scare her away but that expectation was cut short. ¡°You can¡¯t keep thinking, it¡¯s either a yes or a no. Being a chase doesn¡¯te easy and I wouldn¡¯t want to think that I made a mistake. Now are you ready to be a Chase?¡± he asked in that dreadful voice of his and I felt like crying at that point. I looked at Genesis who was trembling. The house was absolutely quiet and tensed as no body spoke, neither I could talk at that point. After a while, slowly, Genesis looked up and stared at my husband in the face again, daring him. Her reaction shocked me, it was Liam, I couldn¡¯t even dare look at him when he was slightly pissed but she stood there, suddenly staring at the man people feared. She overcame her panic attack and looked like she didn¡¯t care about her soon to be father inw and his slight annoyance. ¡°I think I am ready to be a Chase¡± she gave the same reply she had said the previous time and I gaped at her with my heart in my throat. Liam tightened his fist and tried not to vent on thedy he came to give approval to. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry about what I am saying Mr Chase¡± Genesis spoke up, noticing the tension in his muscles. ¡°I can clearly remember that I was forced to being married to your son, it was never by self will or by love. I am not ready to be a Chase, because damn¡­ I had just five days to prepare for a wedding to aplete stranger. So no, don¡¯t me me if being a Chase is not something I had to be ready for¡± she added and I felt like giving her the appraisal of a life time. A small smile crept to my lips, at that moment I knew she could handle my son, no matter the circumstance. But I had to hide that smile to myself, from the look on my husband¡¯s face, he wasn¡¯t pleased though the hardness in his jawline softened with her words. He forced a smile, to the others, that was a genuine smile but I knew it was forced. Oh he wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡°Well said¡­well said. Wee to the family my dear¡± he forced. Genesis smiled and glowed at what my husband said and the tension in the room disappeared. ¡°I will have to leave, I have seen all I came to see and I have to return to work¡± he said soon after, giving me the hint that he wanted to leave. After talking a little to Mr Connor, he left the house while I spoke to Genesis about her wedding gown before leaving. I joined Liam in the car and we drove off. But I still felt the tension in his muscles, he was good at hiding his feelings but I understood him too well. ¡°I don¡¯t like her¡± he blurted out and my heart seized beating for some second. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked panicked and he went mute, his muscles twitching. ¡°Did you hear her in there, she¡­.¡± ¡° she said nothing wrong, you can¡¯t be angry about that¡± I interrupted him and his cold gaze came to meet mine. L looked away immediately, fearing his anger. ¡°She looks like a girl who would go against my every word. Did you see those eyes of hers? Jordan will change because of her¡± he said and the feeling of disappointment over whelmed me. ¡°I saw the look in your eyes when you saw her Liam¡­.there is something more to this than you are saying¡± I blurted what I felt while looking away and he went quiet¡­ confirming my gut feeling. But I knew too well that he wasn¡¯t going to tell me what it was, and that was more annoying. ¡°She is getting married to your son, you just have to live with it¡± it was my turn to dare him. It wasn¡¯t like we had the time to pick a different girl, so yes, Genesis was my son¡¯s wife already. GENESIS I walked back to my room, the event of the day reying in head. Liam Chase was a scary man and everyone in my house confirmed it when he left. Though I had tried not to think about it, T_squad made sure I didn¡¯t, and so did Ava.. I didn¡¯t stop hearing Blue eyes this, blue eyes that and dad didn¡¯t stop stuffing me with food. He dedicated the rest of my unmarried days to spending time at home and it was lovely. But still my thoughts wandered back to the reaction of Liam Chase to me. When I got to my room, I just sat down absent mindedly at the thought of what life could be like having such a father inw, it didn¡¯t seat well with me at all. Just as my mind kept drifting back to him, my phone rang and I picked up the call absent mindedly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I spoke into the phone. ¡°How are you¡­?¡± the person I was speaking to asked. ¡°I¡¯m good¡­I guess¡± I replied and the line went quiet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± a firm and hard voice boomed through the phone and I jerked. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± I blurted out and immediately checked the caller. ¡°I am so sorry, I was just¡­¡± I tried thinking of how to exin that I was talking without realizing it was him. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, concerned laced in his voice. It calmed me down and eased my nerves. ¡°I am fine¡± I lied. And don¡¯t me me, what was I supposed to say to him. ¡°I can tell you are not fine..don¡¯t lie to me. I despise lies¡± his voice sounded cold and my heart skipped. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about¡± I said and the line went quiet again. ¡°It¡¯s my father isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked and it was my turn to go mute. ¡°My mom told me a little about his visit today. But don¡¯t stress, he has always been that way¡± he said and tried making me feel better. ¡°I saw your gown by the way¡± he said, changing the topic and I jerked. ¡°What¡­are you supposed to see it..I haven¡¯t even¡­.¡± He chuckled and interrupted the little tantrum I was about to pull. That was what made me feel better, the sound of him. ¡°Did you make the choice yourself?¡± he asked when he had his fill. ¡°Mom Leona already had everything set up by her self¡± I grumbled. ¡°Tell me, what your dream wedding is supposed to look like¡± he suddenly said and my eyes widened with surprise. ¡°Uhmmm..it¡¯s¡­are you sure, it¡¯s a long list, from the gown to the flowers to the decorations, it¡¯s really long¡± I blurted out. ¡°You even have a gown in mind..wish I can see it¡± he said as if he was talking more to himself than to me. ¡°I have a sketch of it, it¡¯s somewhere¡­I think¡± I blurted out. ¡°Good¡­now let¡¯s do this, tell me every detail of your dream wedding and find the sketch of the gown while you are at it, so you can send it to me¡­¡± he said and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he wanted to know all those. ¡°and I have a lot of time, do not miss a single detail¡± he warned and a smile crept to my lips. I had time too and hearing his voice was something that soothed my heart. So there we had it¡­me bbing about my dream wedding while I went about looking for a sketch of my wedding gown. He teased andughed about a lot of things and even provoked me to stop but kept apologizing, he kept urging me to continue. Please what is wrong with Liam Chase? Will he be the problem here? One more episode to our wedding¡­can¡¯t wait. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 9 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 9 Chapter 9: Pre_wedding drama A dayter GENESIS ¡°Get up, we have to go to the hotel already¡± I could hear Tiffany yelling as I stared in my sleep. ¡°Get away¡­¡± I mumbled ¡°I don¡¯t think she knows she is getting married tomorrow¡± Tiana muttered to Tiffany. I felt the bed dip and smelt Tiana perfume. ¡°Get¡­¡­.up¡­¡­.¡± she yelled into my ears and I jumped up. I jumped up too fast and hit my butt on the floor. ¡°ouch¡­¡± I whimpered. ¡°Tiana¡­do you want to bruise her¡± Tiffany scolded and helped me off the ground. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± she asked and I red at her. She moved away scared of my next reaction and smiled sheepishly at me. ¡°Okay girl¡­sorry¡± she muttered as I sat back on the bed. ¡°What do you guys want?¡± I asked angrily. I needed sleep and they were not allowing me have it. I was already nervous with the wedding that was shoved down my neck, thinking about it had given me sleepless nights. Then everyone wanted me to spend enough time with them before I got married, making it worse to have some time alone. ¡°Whooaaa, calm down girl¡± Tiana said and sat down next to me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked and I sighed. ¡°No¡­.I am getting married faster than I ever thought I would, to a total stranger who has a weird dad and a sweet but scary mom¡­thank you but I am not fine¡± I said and sighed in frustration. Tiffany sat next to me and patted my back. ¡°It isn¡¯t all that bad, you like Jordan don¡¯t you?¡± Tiffany asked and a faint smile spread across my lips. ¡°Yes¡­I do. But it¡¯s different knowing him in person. It¡¯s also different living in the same house with him. I am not ready to be married, I am scared as hell and being a Chase is much more than just being a Connor. I wish I could pause the wedding for a while or a year rather¡± I replied and ced my head on Tiana¡¯s shoulder¡¯s. ¡°I am sorry you have to go through this. I wish I could stop this all, but I can¡¯t. You are indebted to that family and this is the only way you can pay back for now¡±Tiana stated the obvious and I sighed deeply. In as much as I loved the money and the attention. Though I enjoyed everything and liked Jordan Chase a little, getting married in such a short time was making me pretty nervous. It was my life after all and getting married so fast was never part of the n. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine Genesis, it might be all terrible at first but I am sure it will be fine¡± Tiffany added. And then I realized they had no idea of what to say, neither did they know how to comfort me at that point. We remained quiet in that position when my dad knocked thrice and peeked through the door ¡°Good morning pumpkin¡± he said with enthusiasm and smiled at me. ¡°Good morning dad¡± I replied and his smile disappeared. ¡°Is something wrong bluey¡­¡± he asked and I rolled my eyes at him. He only used the name ¡°Bluey¡± with me when he wanted to trick me into doing something for him but this time, I wasn¡¯t so sure why he had called me that. He walked further into the room and T_squad immediately sensed we needed a father_daughter time and left the room. When they left, dad sat really close to me and cleared his throat. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked worriedly and I sighed again, it seemed that was the only thing I could do. ¡°Do you think I will make a good wife?¡± I asked instead, not knowing where I could start the conversation from. ¡°You have been an amazing daughter to us for as long as I could remember. Being a wife won¡¯t make you different, I am sure you will be a perfect wife¡± he saidfortingly. ¡°But what is the problem?¡± he added, sensing that my problem was deeper than just being worried about being a perfect wife. ¡°Everything is happening so fast, I am just scared¡± I confessed and it was his turn to sigh. ¡°You know¡­each time I think about the situation that led to this marriage of yours I feelpletely useless and guilty¡­¡­¡± ¡°Dad¡­.¡± I interrupted, my heart breaking at his word ¡°I feel guilty, I wasn¡¯t a good enough father. Maybe if I had worked harder and made more money, then your life wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way. It hurts so much but I can¡¯t do a thing about it¡± he said and a tear slipped away from my eyes, his words made my heart heavy with sadness. ¡°It¡¯s not true..¡± I tried saying but I knew he was suffering and he acted like he wasn¡¯t and no amount of words could change what he thought of himself. ¡°Dad..don¡¯t ever feel that way. You did all you could and that alone made you the best husband and father any one would ask of¡± I triedforting him in the least way I could think of. ¡°Let¡¯s call this fate, there was no way you could have changed it¡± I added and wrapped my hands around him, hugging him as tightly as I could. He reciprocated and kissed my head. ¡°We can stop all this Bluey¡­just say the word and I will look for a different way to pay the debt, I can stop¡­..¡± ¡°Noo¡­..¡± I interrupted and pulled away from the hug We were living a better life because of the wedding and our new rtionship with the chase. Mom and dad had never been happier and Ava, my little Ava was going to live as a normal kid without having to suffer as I did. She didn¡¯t have to remain in the street or be exposed to things she shouldn¡¯t. She couldugh and have friend¡¯s who wouldn¡¯t look down on her because she was poor, she could have lunch, dinner and breakfast respectively. I wasn¡¯t going to let her suffer as I did and there was no way I could take away this life of luxury from my family. I loved them too much to do that. At that point I decided, if sacrificing my dreams, my goals, my freedom, my happiness was the only way to keep my family happy and away from poverty, then I was going to do it and more. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked and looked into my eyes so I wouldn¡¯t lie. ¡°Yes¡­ I am¡± I said boldly and smiled at him ¡°I love you a lot you know¡­.¡± I said and he grinned at me. ¡°Actually I don¡¯t know..¡± he teased ¡°Dad¡­..¡± I called outrageouslyand I pouted. He chuckled and pulled me into another hug. ¡°I love you too Bluey¡­.¡± He said and ced a kiss on my head. ¡°The car is here¡­they have been outside for an hour now¡± he said and I pulled away. ¡°What car?¡± I asked and he grinned at me. ¡°Mrs Chase had so much to do. So she sent two cars with escorts that will take us to the hotel¡± he exined and an ¡®oohh¡¯ escaped my lips. That was my queue to get ready. I got up and took note of my bag that had been packed up already. I quickly had my bath and ate my breakfast, there was no way I was going to leave without eating, I knew that leaving the house that day was going to change everything for me. I knew that I was not going to return to that house as a single girl anymore and I had to eat my mom¡¯s food because I didn¡¯t know when I was going to have a taste of it again. It wasn¡¯t like I was going to die, neither was it like I was traveling far away. I was just emotional and such thought didn¡¯t leave me. After eating, I came out of the house, there were four cars and I saw men on ck suit bowing down to me. It felt weird andpletely off, seeing them that way reminded me of how powerful the family I was getting married to was. My sister already hopped into the first car, followed by my mom and dad. One of the guards opened the door of the second car and bowed while I hopped in followed by Tiana and Tiffany who didn¡¯t stop shrieking out of excitement. During the ride, I felt I was going to have a panic attack. The news about Jordan¡¯s wedding was everywhere and I was still nervous. I made up my mind to actually go through with the marriage but that didn¡¯t stop me from being scared. Being a chase was like a burden on my shoulders. The attention, the media, I knew my life was not going to remain the same after the wedding. And though Jordan had assured he wasn¡¯t going to force me into doing anything, I was still nervous about our wedding night. I wasn¡¯t so sure he could keep to his words. Hourster, we were in one of the prestigious and luxurious hotels in the state. It was a two hours drive to the hotel and I was slowly feeling a cramp on my butt before we arrived. I watched as Ava jumped out from the other car and shrieked and that alone gave me enough joy to push through with the marriage. I alighted from my car and get pretty weird with all the security guards around. They escorted us in, my parents and sister has a different room, Tiana and Tiffany also had a different room and I had a suit all to my self. When the door was open, mom Leona was in there with somedies I had never met. ¡°There she is¡­¡± she said proudly and as usual, spread her arms for a hug, which I respectfully obliged. ¡°Here she is¡­isn¡¯t she just beautiful?¡± she asked the ladies and I smiled shyly at them. ¡°She is¡­.¡± They responded and smiled at me ¡°Well¡­get to work, make sure you would start preparation today and figure out what would suit her and make her beauty more bold okay¡± she instructed and they inclined their head to her. ¡°The gown should be here by morning, make sure the decorations are going pretty well, I really don¡¯t want to have Jordan on my neck¡± she added and I stared at her confused. My gown was supposed to have arrived, and Mrs Leona had said the decorations and every other thing were already taken care of. We had just few hours to my wedding and it seemed like nothing had been arranged. ¡°Gown? What gown? I thought the gown arrived days ago and¡­.¡± I had to ask. Mom Leona turned to me and gave me a smile. ¡°Jordan made somest minute changes¡­.in fact he changed every single thing and that¡¯s what has actually kept me so busy. Jordan has literally been barking orders at every one to make sure it¡¯s the way you would want¡± she exined and my cheeks heated up. ¡°But is there enough time for such changes¡± I asked concerned and she smiled at me again. ¡°Jordan gets what he wants and those changes¡­. He wants¡± she simply replied and I gave her a nod. I realized there was so much I didn¡¯t know about Jordan and that alone was supposed to freak me out, but mom Leona didn¡¯t give me the change to have a panic attack.. Immediately, I started preparing for my wedding. I did my nails and had another skin treatment, then I ate and was allowed to rest. Mom Leona made itpulsory that I slept, she said she didn¡¯t want to see eye bags on my eyes and would love to see me refreshed and sharp. I took her advise, but not without checking on my parents and sister, then on my friends and back to my suit. I forced myself to sleep, not because I wanted to, but because I needed to be calm enough for my big day and I knew that being awake wasn¡¯t going to help. I knew too well that I was going to get too nervous at the way things went so I slept for as long as I could. I don¡¯t know how long I slept for, but my phone rang and woke me up. I stared and grudgingly picked the call with sleepy eyes. ¡°I fear you are going to sleep your life out if you don¡¯t wake up soon¡± Jordan¡¯s voice came to my ears and sleep washed away from my eyes immediately. ¡°Jordan..¡± I eximed and he chuckled. ¡°The one and only¡± he said and I smiled. ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡± he asked. ¡°Not yet¡± I replied and yawned loudly. ¡°You know it¡¯s tomorrow right?¡± he asked the obvious and I rolled my eyes. ¡°How can I not know¡­each time.i remember I get nervous as hell¡± I said and he went quiet for a while. ¡°Yeah me too..but if it¡¯s any constion, I will be right there with you¡± he said and Iughed. ¡°If you are not there with me who else would be¡± I teased and heughed. ¡°Wrong line¡­¡± he said and Iughed more. And the line went quiet. I was slowly getting used to it. ¡°I never knew I could be more drown to you after all this years¡± he said and I became confused. We just met, what years? ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked and felt something was off. The line went quiet again, more quiet than usual and it took longer. ¡°Sa¡­¡­¡± I heard a beeping sound before he could continue. I looked at my phone and realized the line was cut off, it didn¡¯t seat well with me. I tried calling back but his line didn¡¯t go through and that got me worried. I tried a few more time and it still didn¡¯t go through, so I decided to have dinner and maybe try again. I made an order and it didn¡¯t take long before room service came knocking on the door. My dinner was buffalo chicken enchdas and it was delicious. After eating, it was prettyte, I rxed on the bed and waited for room service toe back for their belonging when I suddenly heard a knock on my door. I groaned and remained on the bed. ¡°Who is it?¡± I yelled and expected response immediately but none came. The door bell rang again and I red at it, I was too stuffed to move my body. ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked again and it went quiet. Just when I decided to ignore the door, a voice jerked me. ¡°Jordan¡± he said and my heart raced. He was at my door, the Jordan I was supposed to be married to. ¡°There won¡¯t be ast minute change to your gown if it doesn¡¯t fit. I can¡¯t believe you ate dinner thiste¡± he whined and my hands voluntarily went to my stomach. Hearing him in person made me shiver in excitement, at the same time it made me dazed. ¡°Would you open the door or you are expecting a Jason Bourne to break through the door?¡± he teased and my cheeks turned pink with embarrassment. ¡°Sorry¡­I just didn¡¯t expect you¡­¡± I said and went over to the door. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, the way the call ended, I tried reaching you but it didn¡¯t connect and as I said I just could sleep so my legs found its way here¡± he said and I gotContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. down to the door with my cheeks all pink from his words. At the door I took a deep breath and exhaled. ¡°Here we go¡± I said as I prepared myself to see him. I turned the door knob and hid behind the door, shy, and slowly pulled the door open. ¡°What the hell¡­.¡± I heard mom Leona shout and push herself through the small part of the door that was open and she immediately shot it before I could see Jordan or before he could see me. ¡°What the hell¡­ Jordan¡± she yelled from my part of the door while I stared at her shocked. ¡°Mom¡­I just wanted to see her before tomorrow¡± Jordan exin with an edginess in his voice. Mom Leona took a deep breath and tried calming her beating heart. ¡°You can¡¯t see her Jordan. Tomorrow is almost here¡­. Do you realize what you could have done, we even had a deal¡± she replied angrily. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Go to your room Jordan¡­now¡± ¡°You¡­.off to bed now¡± she ordered and I scurried over to my bed and regretted why I was slow to open the door. ¡°Well¡­ tomorrow¡­ wedding¡­¡± I thought Okay¡­.was that close or what? Now I am beginning to feel for Jordan Our wedding is tomorrow. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 10 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 10 Chapter 10: The wedding Original from N?velDrama.Org. GENESIS ¡°Oh my word¡­¡± Tiana shrieked when she saw me, making me blush a little. She was as shocked as I was too, I hadn¡¯t even gotten over the shock yet when she stumped into my room in her bridal gown. ¡°Shit¡­.¡± Tiffany muttered when she saw me too, they were speechless and so was I. Not because I was too beautiful, well yes I was beautiful, really beautiful with my hair and makeup and lashes and nails. When a girl in her teens wishes to be beautiful, she wishes to be as beautiful as I was. I was not just beautiful, I was breath taking. But enough of my ttering. They didn¡¯t just scream and looked shocked because I was too beautiful, it was also because of my gown. Yes, my wedding gown. They had seen the gown some where, they all knew they had seen it somewhere but couldn¡¯t just figure it out as they stared at me in awe. ¡°You look¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a word that can actually describe how beautiful she looks¡± Tiana interrupted Tiffany. ¡°But the gown¡­.it¡­you¡­¡± she stuttered and I smiled again. They were reacting the exact way I was supposed to react. I didn¡¯t react because I was the bride and I needed to beposed, so I just stood in awe and gape at myself, thinking of how impossible it was to actually be putting on my dream gown in reality. Yes you heard me, my dream gown. I felt like Cindere or a barbie princess. It still felt like a dream, maybe I was dreaming. I thought of pinching my self but decided against it, I didn¡¯t want to have red marks on my skin on my wedding day. ¡°It¡¯s the same gown, Genesis¡± Tiana said in realization. ¡°The gown of your dreams, the one you sketched. It¡¯s the same gown¡­¡± she screamed and Tiffany¡¯s mouth dropped. ¡°Oh my gosh¡­¡± they both shrieked at the same time, almost bursting my ear drums. ¡°How possible is this?¡± Tiana asked me as the both stood close to me. ¡°I¡­I..I don¡¯t know¡± I stuttered. ¡°Jordan asked me to describe my dream wedding and send a sketch of the gown but I never knew he was going to bring it into existence, I¡­.¡± I talked rapidly, going out of breath. ¡°Whoaaaa¡­shhhhh¡± Tiana patted my shoulders and made me seat down on the chair facing the mirror. I took a deep breath and exhaled, trying to keep my nerves in check. ¡°Mom Leona said Jordan had changed everything about the wedding, he changed the decorations, the food, the location and my gown¡± I paused and the feeling of appreciation soared in my heart, at the same time my cheeks turned pink. ¡°I never knew he would replicate my dream gown¡± I added and suddenly couldn¡¯t wait to see Jordan. ¡°You are so lucky Genesis. You are living every girl¡¯s dream right here, I feel like crying in happiness for you¡± Tiffany said and blinked rapidly, trying to push away the tears that clouded her eyes. ¡°Why you are out there with your dream man and marriage¡­we will be here, missing you¡± she added and sniffed, then she blinked rapidly again so she wouldn¡¯t spill a tear, that would have ruined her already made makeup. ¡°Oh no¡­don¡¯t do it¡± I pointed my fingers at her with a warning in my tone. ¡°I can¡¯t hold it¡­¡± ¡°if you cry, I will cry damn it¡± I almost yelled as I bit back the tears that burned the back of my eyes. In the middle of that drama, my mom, dad and sister walked into the suit. ¡°Blue eyes¡­¡± Ava screamed and ran to me with teary eyes. That did it, I knew I would need my makeup artist back in the room. JORDAN CHASE ¡°Man, I can¡¯t believe you are going to be married after all this years to the same woman¡± Kelvin, my best man and closest friend said for the one hundredth time. ¡°You are lucky¡­what made here back?¡± he asked and in my usual way I ignored and waited for him to answer the question himself. ¡°Well I guess she loves you after all, or maybe you are just too lucky¡± he answered himself. ¡°If not for one thing, I would have said your mom deceived you, but so far, she hadnt. She really brought Samantha here, she made her agree and the both of you would be married few minutes from now¡± he started again, but this time something snapped inside of me and the uneasiness I felt from the beginning of this marriage nning came back. Mom had informed me that Samantha Brandon had acknowledged the marriage and epted the proposal but for some reason I didn¡¯t feel happy about it. I kept feeling like something had gone wrong and knowing I couldn¡¯t trust my mom, I decided to see Samantha myself. It wasn¡¯t possible for some weird reason mom had, then we both started talking on phone and my uneasiness about everything subsided. But being in that room again, made me feel nervous and funny. I had this feeling in my guts that kept telling me I was making a mistake but how could it be possible when I was getting married to the only woman I could ever want to be married to. The door burst open and my mom walked in. The attendant immediately bowed their head in recognition and went ahead to finish up thest touches in my suit. ¡°You look absolutely stunning ma¡¯am¡± Kelvinplemented and my mom gave him a genuine smile. Which was weird because she was good at frightening people. ¡°Well¡­it¡¯s my son¡¯s wedding after all¡± she beamed and I understood the reason she was smiling. It was my wedding and her dreams were finallying through. At the thought of ¡®dreamsing through¡¯ I thought of Samantha and how happy she was going to be when she realized I made her dreame through as she made mine, by epting to marry me made me beam inside. ¡°You look dashing son¡± mom said to me at the exact moment the attendants finished and left the room. ¡°Finally, my Jordan is going to get married¡± she said and came closer to me, essing me from head to toe to be sure I looked perfect. ¡°Is dad here?¡± I found myself asking and her smile disappeared. ¡°He is on his way, he had something important to do but would be here before the wedding¡± she covered up for him and I looked away and groaned all the same. ¡°Is she here yet?¡± I asked again, changing the topic. She smiled and dusted some particles of dust from my suit. ¡°Yes..she arrived few minutes ago, the wedding willmence in a little while¡± she beamed. While I stared at her with the same expression I had from when she entered the room. ¡°You know I love you a lot son¡± she said and I turned to her. She was going all emotional on me and I wasn¡¯t ready for such drama. ¡°Anything and everything I do for you is because of the love I have for you¡± she added and I turned away from her and looked straight to the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s your wedding today, don¡¯t ruin it and know this¡­.¡± ¡°I wanted the best for you and still want the best for you¡± she paused and looked at my face while I remained focused on my image in the mirror. ¡°The best is out there in a wedding dress, she is the one to give you what¡¯s rightfully yours, she will give you the properties and something extra¡­¡± she spoke in parable and just when I turned back to her because of how confused her words sounded. She turned away and headed to the door. GENESIS ¡°Dad¡­I think I am going to copse¡± I whimpered behind the door as my arms intertwined with my dad¡¯s arms. I had been feeling all jittery since we left the hotel to the location the wedding would be taking ce, my nerves were loosing it and so was I. ¡°Shhh, I am here, you won¡¯t copse¡± he assured me but that didn¡¯t stop my anxiety attack. We stood behind a door, I didn¡¯t take notice of where I was even because I was paying more attention in taking deep breaths and calming myself down. ¡°Dad¡­.¡± I whimpered again, I was beginning to sweat all over, I felt like running away from that venue, I had never been so nervous all my life. ¡°Bluey¡­.¡± He called smoothly. ¡°We love you..¡± he said and that seemed to calm me down, I stared at him and warned myself not to cry again. He gave me a smile and kissed my forehead before a song rose from inside the building, startling me. It was the song, my intro, my marching in song. My nerves danced inside my body and the beat of my heart ran for miles. My dad covered my veil and took my right arm in his and gave me a reassuring smile before the giant door infront of me opened up, revealing a ss house. My heart skipped andpletely slowed down as I stared at it.. A different door opened leading straight into the ss house. Cameras shed immediately like thousands of fire flies but that didn¡¯t get my attention. My dad threw a step and I threw mine, absent mindedly. We walked into the ss house that stretched and I paused. The shes from the cameras intensified and the crowd stood up on their heels. I gaped at the amount of people present and turned to my dad who gave me a reassuring nod. I smiled at him and my eyes caught something behind him. It was a ss shaped flower, with a little painting of white and red that made it pop. My mouth dropped and I blinked twice to be sure of what I was seeing. It was still there, it wasn¡¯t a dream just like my gown wasn¡¯t a dream. I took a step and looked around, it was exactly as I wanted, it was the exact decorations and better. A ss house, flowers of different kinds, Tulips, call lilies, Lily of the valley, peony, hydrangeas and more. The stood out in the walls of the ss house, they stood out in the room just like my dream decoration. Tears burned my eyes as I realized he made my dreame through. My dream d¨¦cor, my dream wedding and my dream gown. My gown was white ofcourse and it stretched a lot, because I wanted a gown with mermaid tail. Its was a sleeveless gown withce hands that seeded in holding my breast and having a v_ shape at the back, revealing my skin and stopping just below my waist, it was made ofce that revealed my skin a little and stopped at my navel, thece had some stones on it, not just stones but original karate diamond ced on it lightly. The lower part of the gown was thicker and less revealing. It hugged my body till it was exactly below my knees and then it spread, more beautiful than a mermaid tail, that spread on the floor far behind me. ¡°He did this for me..he gave me my dreams¡± my thoughts whispered in so much gratitude as I took steady strides towards my husband to be. I lost all my doubts, all my worries, all myck of confidence, all my questions. They were all gone and I was ready to be married to him fully. I was no longer pushed by money or my parents or debt or a good life for my family. I marched with confidence, without being pushed, without doubts, without restraint, I wanted to be the wife of Jordan Chase. I wanted to leave and let leave, I wanted to be his other half for better and for worse. He made my dream, he made me happy and considered my feelings, I wanted to also make him happy and be a good spouse, I wanted to be his wife. I was ready to be his wife, I wanted it for me, I wanted it for him. I took a deep breath and looked forward, I got a glimpse of him, he was wearing a blue suit and he waspletely gorgeous. ¡°That was the man I wanted, the man I wanted to make happy. That was my husband to be¡± my thoughts whispered again and my cheeks heated up. When I got to where he stood, my dad stared at me and took my hands in his, he gave me a smile before he turned to Jordan and nodded his head at him. Then he went ahead to put my hands in his. At the touch of our hands, Jordan stiffened. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 11 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Wrong woman GENESIS My heart skipped at the way he stiffened at my touch, it felt like something was wrong or something might go wrong. I had watched too many romance movies to actually have this fear that he might call off the wedding at that time. It was a weird thought but it just popped into my head and I didn¡¯t want to be the girl that was left at the alter or left at her wedding. It was going to make a news headline if the Jordan Chase actually dumped me on our wedding day few minutes before we tied the knot. And it was going to hurt me terribly because I did like him a lot, plus the humiliation I would have to face, the society wasn¡¯t going to be kind to us and I was not ready, I would have never been ready to go through that. He stared at me for what seemed like hours with an unreadable expression in his eyes, the feeling in my guts told me something was wrong and you know how it is, guts feeling never lies. JORDAN CHASE There I stood, nervous, tensed and excited. I was excited to see her, I was happy to see her but the wait was driving me crazy. I kept the best face I could keep for cameras, I smiled when someone said something funny but that was it. The nervousness was killing me and my hands were bing sweaty. My mom kept smiling at me and my dad who sat close to her kept a neutral face and said no word to me even aftering to my wedding prettyte. The song rose up and my nervousness increased when I realized she was about toe in. Seeing her from afar, my heart raced, her gown fit her perfectly and she was beautiful. She loved my present, she realized what I had done and I knew because she wasn¡¯t focused on me but her environment, she would walk and pause few times. I was happy she was happy, I gave her the wedding of her dreams after all. The closer she came, the more anxious I became. Then I noticed her curves and that, that got me uneasy. It brought back the feeling I had in my guts. Samantha wasn¡¯t curvy, though I wanted to believe that she might have had surgery but I knew her and knew how she felt about stuffs like that. It made me panic and more nervous. From the little distance I watched her closely, my eyes glued on her, then I noticed the rose flower she carried. Samantha would have never picked up a rose flower even if it was a gift to her. She hated rose, she loved peony instead. ¡°what is going on?¡± I found myself asking. Her steps, her steps were too different. Samantha walked like a boss, her steps were too confident and you could see the pomposity she carried as her hips swayed, but suddenly she was walking gracefully. Too gracefully, her steps were confident ofcourse and humble but I felt like I was seeing a whole new person. Her height was another thing that caught my attention. Samantha was tall, if she wore the heels that I believed she wore, she should be taller but she was few inches shorter. My stomach tightened in a knot and I quickly stole a nce at my mom, she smiled at me warmly and it didn¡¯t stop my uneasiness. I turned back to my bride, she was closer, I looked at her face, her veil made sure I couldn¡¯t see all part of her face or eyes even. As she stood in front of me, I knew something was wrong. Her hands were gently ced in mine and I stiffened, it felt different. I turned back to my mom, she was no longer smiling, she looked apprehensive, she mumbled something to my dad and he immediately walked towards me. son ¡°Excuse me, just a minute¡± he muttered to the priest and urged me to follow. I stared at him for a while, then back at my bride, I squeezed her hands a little and followed my dad to a corner while everyone watched. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± he asked immediately. ¡°What makes you think something is going on?¡± I asked with a question of my own. ¡°Jordan, is something wrong?¡± my mom was soon standing beside us with worried looks on her face. I stared at her for a while, in an attempt to read her, to believe she wouldn¡¯t have done what my heart was telling me she did. ¡°is there a problem?¡± she asked one more time. ¡°She looks different mom, she looks so different from Samantha¡± I said and she scoffed nervously. ¡°You almost killed me there¡± she said andughed, then breathed in as a sign of relief ¡°That¡¯s what I thought when I first saw her. You know women, she made changes, she have the money. Now can you go get married already¡± she ordered and my dad took my hands immediately and led me back to the stage, without giving me a chance to argue or ponder on what she said. But I took what she said, I didn¡¯t have the time to think because of the overwhelming presence around, my mom was a lot of things and would do a lot of things, I believed that she wasn¡¯t going to deceive me the way I thought she would. So I pushed the thought to the back of my mind and focused on getting married. I was getting married to the woman of my dreams after all, I had to be happy and make it count. The priest immediately started with a short sermon while the crowd had their seat. I stood facing my bride, still very skeptical about everything. I kept looking at her veil to get a glimpse of what she looked like, I have been wanting to see Samantha for a long time and getting a veil that wasn¡¯t see through waspletely out of the way. My eyes roamed her face, her skin, her hair as I tried my possible best to keep myposure and get married to the woman of my dreams but I kept getting uneasy. We said our vows and moved to the segment of ring exchange. She got her ring first and I gave her my left hand so she could slide it in. ¡°Let this ring¡­¡± she paused and stared at me, I could tell she was staring at me. ¡°Let this ring be a symbol of my promises to you¡± she started and the knot in my stomach tightened. Her voice sounded too different, It was the same voice I had been talking to on the phone all this while but when I thought of Samantha, that wasn¡¯t the voice I could remember. ¡°and a reminder of my devotion to you. I am honoured to call you my husband¡± she said and slide the ring through my fingers and the congregation pped loudly. I took my ring and held her hands in mine, lots of thoughts went through my head at that moment, my uneasiness made it worse. I expected to actually feel happy, I wanted to feel happy but that seemed impossible. ¡°with this ring¡± I started ¡°I¡­thee wed, and with it¡± I paused and reassured myself that I was doing the right thing, it was exactly what I wanted. I convinced myself that the overwhelming feeling I got was as a result of the pressure from everyone. ¡°and with it, I bestow upon thee all the treasures of my heart, mind and hands¡± I said and slide the ring through her hands and the congregation pped. We were pronounced husband and wife after and I could see my mom glowing in excitement. That was it, I was officially married. The moment I was actually waiting for, the moment that was going to make me a fulfilled man. It was time to unveil my bride, so we could kiss I felt really excited to see her face as time dragged on. I wasn¡¯t the only one excited, cameras were beginning to get ready for her revealing, the wife of Jordan Chase who no I moved closer to her, my heart racing in my chest as I stared at her. I took her hands in mine and kissed the back of her hands, I didn¡¯t know why I did it, I just did. Then I let go and took a deep breath, the audience werepletely quiet and the ss house seemed empty. I held the hem of her veil and my heart raced faster. I took another deep breath and lifted the veil from her face. My heart stopped and the congregation screamed as camera light shed rapidly. Bright blue eyes stared back at me, I was supposed to have been met with hazel coloured eyes, not blue. The dread in the chest died off to be reced by betrayal, the knot in my stomach loosened and was reced by anger. She wasn¡¯t Samantha, she wasn¡¯t the woman I wanted, she wasn¡¯t my wife, she was an imposter. I red hard at her, my hands balled into a fist as I tried to keep my anger in check. I was still a public figure, I couldn¡¯t hit her and take back my ring, I couldn¡¯t scream or scold or yell, I couldn¡¯t ask the questions in my heart but I red at her when she expected me to kiss her. Then I remembered my mother¡¯s words, she nned everything, she had a perfect n. She deceived me, she betrayed my trust. How could she bring a different girl, it wasn¡¯t some contract, it was my marriage, my wedding and she toiled with me, she manipted everything, she didn¡¯t care about my happiness. My eyes turned to the direction she was sitting and I saw her looking at me with a smile. A victorious smile, she won and I had lost. I red at her for a moment and turned back to the imposter standing in front of me, all I wanted to do was to hold her arms so tight and question her but I didn¡¯t. When he lifted up my veil, the smile on my face disappeared. His demeanor had changed within half a second, he was staring at me differently. When I had expected a smile or half a smile and then a kiss, he stood and red at me. His jaw was set, his shoulders were tensed, he looked like a different person. His eyes held so much coldness to it, it made my blood grow cold. He stared at the crowd, then back at me and I flinched. With the same look in his eyes, if not worse. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°what is going on?¡± my thoughts nagged worriedly as I stared back at him. We stood that way for some minutes, his look actually got me really nervous and scared all at once, congregation waited patiently to get that kiss, they didn¡¯t sense what I was sensing, they didn¡¯t feel the coldness that radiated from him. They didn¡¯t feel it radiated from his body as I did. He red at me and suddenly, he turned to the entrance of the ss house and started walking away. The crowd gasps in awe, my heart raced as I looked around unsure and confused about what was really happening. He didn¡¯t stop, he kept walking, he left me at the alter and kept walking. Tears burned the back of my eyes, I didn¡¯t understand why he was leaving, I didn¡¯t get why he was walking away. What ever it is, he left me, his wife. He lefts me standing alone with no one. He left Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 12 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Samantha Brandon GENESIS Everyone stood up and stared at him walking away without taking a second nce at me till he was completely out of the ss house. Then they stared at me. I blinked rapidly in attempts to push away the tears that threatened to fall down from my eyes. I held my flower as tightly as I could, I didn¡¯t want to cry. I couldn¡¯t afford to cry, with so many people. I was so confused, I was hurt and devasted. It was my wedding and of all the things I expected, what he did shocked me. I looked around the crowd for help, my eyes fell on Tiana first, then my mom and mom Leona. They saw the look of helplessness in my eyes and immediately came to my aid. Hourster, a driver drove me to a different hotel. That was the hotel I was supposed to have gone with my husband but I was driving there alone after telling my family and everyone I loved good bye. Mom Leona had said something urgent came up and he had to leave that way, atleast that was what she exined to the press but I knew that was a lie. I was supposed to be happy or nervous about my new life with my husband. I was supposed to be in the car, holding his hands or talking about something as we always spoke on phone. I was supposed to be nervous about my wedding night and how I was going to live as a Mrs Jordan Chase but that wasn¡¯t what happen. What happened was that, my husband left me on our wedding and didn¡¯t return even when it waste at night. What happened was that I was driving back to a hotel alone, confused andpletely heart broken. The car came to a halt and a guard opened the door. It still felt weird having so many security. I stepped down begrudgingly and started walking while two security followed behind. Most leople bowed their heads to me, which was weird because I knew none of them. I was being treated better and no one looked down on me. I guessed that was what I got for being a Chase. The moment I opened the door to my hotel room and stepped in, I breathed heavily and fell on the bed. I felt so miserable, I felt so pained, I felt so annoyed. Things were terrible for me and yet many envied the wife of Jordan Chase. A single tear escaped my eyes and then another and another till it fell like rain. I missed my family, I missed my friends and I wasn¡¯t as happy as I expected I would be on such a day. ¡°Why did he leave?¡± ! ¡°Where did he go to?¡± ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± I kept asking so many questions. After a while of crying till I could no longer cry. I picked up my phone and went through the buzz of social media. My wedding was all that was being talked about, everyone spoke about it, they were infact nice things. No one spoke about Jordan leaving his wife at the alter. They felt like it was a perfect wedding and truly, at the beginning of everything, I also felt it was a perfect wedding, but I wasn¡¯t so sure. I wasn¡¯t even sure I would have a perfect life after. ¡°maybe something happened. He had to have a reasonable excuse to have left me that way. He would call and apologize and everything would be fine¡± I told myself and gave myself a little hope. I remained awake and waited for him to call as he had been doing for the past few days, none came. I waited for a text, nothing happened. As time ran fast into the night, the little hope in my heart disappeared and I slept off alone and miserable on my wedding night. I woke up to a beautiful breakfast that was ced in front of me on my bed and my heart leaped in Joy immediately. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Jordan¡± my thoughts said excited. My stomach rumbled and sang in excitement at the aroma of the food that passed through my nose and I immediately dug into it without waiting to see you ced it there. ¡°You must have been very hungry¡± I heard mom Leona¡¯s voice and turned to the door. My heart dropped at the sight of her, it was Jordan I wanted to see, not her. ¡°You¡­I¡­¡± I stuttered as I trieding in terms with the fact that Jordan didn¡¯t bring the food. ¡°Where is Jordan?¡± I asked instead and the faint smile she had on her face disappeared. ¡°He is not here yet¡± she said and came closer to the bed. Tears burned the back of my eyes once again but I blinked hard to keep them away. ¡°Come on, eat¡± she said and sat close to me on the bed. I stared at the food and didn¡¯t feel like eating anymore. My heart was heavy and confused, I didn¡¯t even knows how I was supposed to react. Was I supposed to get angry? Or get sad? ¡°Come on, you have to keep your energy¡± she persuaded me. I stared at her with sad eyes for a while but I reluctantly did as she said and continued with my breakfast. While I ate, she stared at me, her eyes held so much pity and sympathy. It made me feel worse, I felt terrible. ¡°Where is Jordan?¡± I asked her again and she looked away. ¡°Business trip¡± she simply said. ¡°He left without uttering a word to me, I am his wife, am I not?¡± I found myself going emotional again ¡°Yes you are my dear¡± she said taking my hand in hers reassuring. ¡°Jordan is just being Jordan. He would be back and everything will be fine¡± she said. But her words gave me no reassurance. Her words gave me no feeling of hope and happiness, something wasn¡¯t right and my confusion grew even further ¡°He didn¡¯t call or text. I don¡¯t think you are telling me the truth¡± I said truthfully. ¡°Genesis. I also can¡¯t reach him, even Liam, his father can¡¯t reach him. Maybe that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t called or texted, it¡¯s going to be fine I promise¡± she said and pulled me into a hug. I clinged unto her like I would hold onto my mother if she was actually the one ¡°You guys cane on in¡± Mom Leona yelled after a while and pulled away from the hug. Pretty young ladies with a pink, sexy uniform came marching into my room. ¡°Who are they?¡¯ I asked her and she smiled knowingly at me ¡°They are your honeymoon package. Yes Jordan isn¡¯t here yet. But they will be incharge of you¡± she said and I became more confused ¡°They will be your maids for eventually everything. They can bath you, feed you, shop with you, give you massages, manicure, pedicures. Anything you need them to do¡± she said and a faint smile spread across my lips I wanted my honeymoon to be in an ind or a resort in a ind. Not a honeymoon package with sexy girls. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Come on, get her bath ready¡± she said to them and they scurried away obediently. ¡°Genesis¡­¡± Mom Leona called out to me when they were out of earshot. ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± she asked and my eyes met hers as I waited for what she wanted to ask for. ¡°You know, you are a Chase now¡± she said and covered both of my hands with hers. I gave her a nod in acknowledgement. ¡°You have to do everything to keep our name intact¡± she added. ¡°That means you have to smile when you are sad,ugh when you want to cry, represent us as the only daughter inw of Liam Chase and keep your pain away from everyone, including¡­¡± She paused and stared at me ¡°Your family¡± she said and I gaped at her. ¡°You just have to be a Chase¡± she added and I pulled my hands away from her angrily. ¡°Really. I have to lie to my family, I have to pretend to be happy. I can¡¯t even tell them that my husband hasn¡¯t sent a text or called me after he left huh?¡± I said raising my voice a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry dear, but that¡¯s just the way it is. You would do anything to protect your family, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± she asked. ¡°And that was why you agreed to this marriage in the first ce. To protect your family¡± she paused and stared at me. ¡°Same way you have to protect this family. You have two families now and you have to protect us just as you would protect the other family you have¡± she said and understanding dawned. I hated agreeing to what she had to say but that was the truth. ¡°Okay¡± I said to mom Leona and she smiled. ¡°I was thinking you would travel out of the country, for the days he would be away atleast¡± she added and a wide smile spread to my lips. ¡°Really¡± I asked excited and she chuckled. ¡°You are Chase now, you can do anything¡± she said proudly. ¡°Now pick a country of your choice. I think I will appoint my p.a to assist you while we go about searching for someone who can assist you do things. But for now, pick a country so we can get everything ready for you¡± she said and I shrieked. I had never left my country and all of a sudden I had an opportunity to pick any country of my choice. Ofcourse I was happy, it was the first time I was genuinely happy after the wedding drama. ¡°How about Italy, or Korea or maybe Dubai..ohhh wait, Paris. Every girl wants to go to Paris¡± I talked rapidly and sheughed. ¡°Is Paris your final option?¡± she asked and I gave her a nod with excitement. ¡°Paris it is. Now take care of yourself now, go for shopping, talk to your family and by tomorrow you will be leaving for Paris okay¡± she said and I shrieked happily. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you¡± I yelled. ¡°And fuck Jordan¡­for now¡± my thoughts said. SAMANTHA BRANDON ¡°No, no, no, no, no¡­.he didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t¡± I screamed at no one in particr when I saw the news of Jordan¡¯s marriage. He loved me, he wanted me, it¡¯s been so long and he still wanted me. How could he have gotten married to someone else? My heart burned with rage at the thought of him having another woman. It had always been me, always. There was always me, since we knew each other as kids. Till our teenage age and unto the days of our adult hood. It was me, just me, only me. ¡°You should have epted the proposal¡± I damned myself. But I didn¡¯t know he would go ahead to get married, I thought he would wait and remain single while he waited for me. Though I didn¡¯t want to get married to him, I knew his secret and I would be damned to be married to such a man. But I had him under my control, he loved me too much and who wouldn¡¯t want a chase, a Jordan Chase to be his puppet. And that was why I was so pissed when I heard about the marriage, I smashed my phone on the table and kicked my legs on what I could kicked. I groaned in frustration used my hands topletely ruin my hair. If he had a wife, then I would be nothing to him, I would mean nothing and he would no longer love me. I regretted why I rejected the first proposal, and then the second. I regretted everything because at the end of the day, I lost him. I turned to my couch and looked around my mess. I hadpletely ruined everything and yet I was still raging inside. I was thinking about getting out of the house to a bar or club that could take away the anger and disappointment I felt at the news of Jordan¡¯s marriage when my doorbell rang. I groaned and ignored it. There was no way I was going to let someone into my house when it was in such a mess. But whoever it was didn¡¯t go away, the doorbell kept ringing till I had it up to my throat and angrily stormed to the door. mom own ¡°Are you dumb, can¡¯t you¡­.¡± I shut up the moment my eyes met the brown eyes that stared at me angrily. ¡°Jordan¡­I whispered and felt my body go warm as I inhaled his cologne. I felt my skin tingling in excitement and lust. But I took my mind away from nasty things immediately and came back to reality, he was angry at me. His eyes were cold and they could shred me apart, secondly he was at the front of my house when he was supposed to be in his honeymoon. That said a lot. Tears came down from my eyes immediately and I wrapped my arms around his shoulders, hugging him like my life depended on it. ¡°How could you, you left me. You got married, how could you?¡± I cried miserable and with my arms around him, I felt his muscles rx just a little. ¡°I almost died from hearing the news, I almost lost it. Jordan, I thought you were mine and I am yours, how could you?¡± I cried more and shook violently, making sure my words sank and melted his icy heart. He said nothing, he was always a man of few words but there was progress. I held him tightly and cried harder and harder as the minute went by. Then I felt his hands move by his side, slowly his both hands lifted from his side and gently he wrapped them around my waist tightly. ¡°You broke me again¡­you declined my marriage proposal¡± he said and my thoughts raced till an idea stroke. I pulled away from his arms and stared up at his eyes, making sure I looked as confused as I could ever . ¡°What marriage proposal?¡± Genesis is in for trouble Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 13 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Thedy 6 dayster I came down from the car and walked into the hotel I lodged in, as always two security walked in front of me and two behind me. I was gradually getting used to that life and it was fucking awesome. I had gone to almost all the ces I would think of going in France and I was already exhausted. I did shopping, more shopping, I visited the beach, the museum, art gallery and so much more. It was a perfect experience, I didn¡¯t have the time to be sad or annoyed. I ate whatever I wanted and a lot of eyes were always on me, I mingled more with a lot of hot, rich folks and mom Leona had been a lot of help and so had my family. But that evening, I wasn¡¯t feeling myself anymore. I walked straight to my room in a sour mood and quickly had a shower before I rxed on the couch and watch some t.v. But that didn¡¯t help me either, it had been 6 days straight since Jordan, my husband had left me on the alter. Yet he hadn¡¯t showed up or texted or called or sent a message. I was still me, I was still alone and the terrible feeling I felt back then resurfaced. My vacation was ruined and all I thought of was going back home. I stayed in my hotel room for as long as I could and just got tired of it. I got up and decided to find something pleasing to wear. I found a gown I had been dying to try, it was a peach coloured gown with sleeveless hand that stopped below my knees. It hugged my body and had two slit at the both side of my thighs. I wore a ss heel and picked up a silver color bag. I allowed my brown wavy hair pour down my back, wore some jewelries and came out of the room. My security guards stood at attention and waited for me to pick a direction. When I did, two walked few feet in front of me and two others behind me. I wasn¡¯t going far though, I just wanted to visit the bar and let out some steam and terrible feeling I had been feeling in my heart. People watched as I walked past, I couldn¡¯t understand why they looked stunned. Was it because I was too beautiful, because I knew too well how beautiful I was, or maybe it was because of the guards that followed me everywhere at every given time. I literally move in a convoy and have guards with me, that must have popped up some questions in their head or maybe they recognized me. They knew me, but not as Genesis. Genesis was a no body who they never knew existed, they recognized me as the wife of Jordan Chase who came for a vacation because her husband was out for a business trip that wouldn¡¯t let him call her or text I found the bar, there were people there ofcourse and it was just as any ssy bar would be. I ignored the attention I got for myself and walked straight to the bar stand. I sat down on the chair and watch the bar guy gape at me. It was ttering to know that I still held such power on men even after being married. I allowed him gape for a while, I enjoyed it. ¡°Good evening gentleman, but I feel like your eyes might fall off if you don¡¯t stop staring¡± I said in French and he looked away embarrassed. ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to stare¡± he replied in French and I smiled warmly at him. ¡°What can I get you?¡± he went straight to business and I smiled warmly. I just liked the way his words rolled out in French. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe a cocktail, I need the best here¡± I said and he smiled. ¡°Coming right up¡± he said and went ahead in preparing what I have never drank in my life. When he returned, he gave it to me. ¡°That¡¯s the best you will get in all of Paris¡± he winked at me and I chuckled. ¡°Well enjoy¡± he said in that french that made me wish I could be so good in French. I nodded my head and he left me with my drink. I sighed and took a sip, I moaned after tasting it. It was indeed the best, though I haven¡¯t tried many, I gave it a hundred percent score. I kept myself busy by going through my phone as I took a sip of my drink, it was like I had much to do anyway. My wedding with Jordan was still everywhere and I decided to not go through my phone. Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be happy? It was six days after my wedding and I still felt miserable. My hands voluntarily went to the finger he had slide a ring into and I yed with it. ¡°You miss him, don¡¯t you¡± ady said from a distance and I turned my attention to her. She was a blonde and was really beautiful, I could tell she was my age or maybe a little bit older. I stared hard at her, I couldn¡¯t recognize her neither have I ever seen her and she spoke English fluently. ¡°Sorry, I guess you don¡¯t know me. I am Kathleen Hart¡± she said and came close to me but my guards stood in front of her, keeping her away from me. ¡°Let her pass¡± I said to them and waited for them to let her pass. ¡°some tight security you have there¡± she said and sat at the seat next to mine. ¡°You can¡¯t imagine¡± I groaned and she chuckled. ¡°It has to be great being a Chase¡± she said and I rolled my eyes. She recognized me ofcourse. ¡°Your position right now was once a dream of mine¡± she added and I smirked.. ¡°Yeah right.¡± I said ¡°It¡¯s true. Jordan is every girls dreams, both the rich and the poor but now he got married to an extremely beautiful person. That dream had to die and now I am extremely jealous of your beauty¡± she said and I smiled at her with a hint of pink on my cheeks. ¡°I never knew someone could actually be jealous of me¡± I said and sheughed. ¡°You walked in here and stole all the attention, most women here are ring at you right now¡± she added and Iughed. ¡°please apologize to them on my behalf¡± I said heartily. m on ¡°Hell no¡­ they would kill me in ce of you¡± she added and Iughed again till I had my feel. ¡°Tell me, you must miss him a lot¡± she said. ¡°Huh????¡± I questioned confused. ¡°Jordan, your husband¡± she said and an ¡°ohhh¡¯ escaped my lips. ¡°Well¡­¡± I paused, unable to think of what to say. ¡°I miss him a lot but¡­.¡± I did miss him, the days we talked on phone was enough to miss him. ¡°I can¡¯t do a thing about it. He just had to have a business drip on our honeymoon¡± I said and took another sip of my cocktail. ¡°It¡¯s normal for business men. You will be fine¡± she said and smiled at me warmly. ¡°Atleast you are in Paris, this is an amazing ce to be in¡± she said and took a sip of her drink.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ou are un ama ¡°Hell yeah¡­but I will be leaving tomorrow¡± I said in a sad tone ¡°Why? To think I was just about to make a friend with the most beautiful girl I had met¡± she pouted and I giggled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to go home¡± I pouted and she giggled. ¡°Well I guess your husband is waiting¡± she said and a faint smile spread to my cheeks. I wished he was waiting, I hoped he was waiting but with all I saw so far, it was clear that it was a lost cause. ¡°He might be¡± I said and took another sip of my drink. ¡°Or he might be back in a few days, which is why I have to return¡± I added and she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can still talk, right!¡± she asked ¡°Ofcourse¡± I said and picked up my phone. Mom Leona was the one who weed me back home. She was her cheerful self as always and she gave me a big hug when I came out from the airport. ¡°I do hope you had a wonderful flight?¡± she said and I gave her a nod. Then she gestured her hands to the car and I walked with her as we stepped into the car. ¡°Have you been able to reach Jordan?¡± I asked immediately and her smile disappeared. ¡°Yes..yes¡± she said but as it was the previous time, I didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked and she gave me a faint smile. ¡°Well yes, ofcourse I am sure. Just that we have no idea of when he might return¡± she added. ¡°He apologized for the time he hadn¡¯t reach you and promise to make it up to you¡± she added and I sighed and gave up on the topic. I didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. We drove for a long time, I was actually getting tired of sitting till I saw some thing. From the drive, I could see a huge mansion, it could be seen from far away and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder who owned it. When we got closer, the gate was opened and we drove in. I was dumbstruck at what I saw, the mansion was still further away, flowers lined up against the side of road as we drove along with beautiful sculptures. Flowers that stood as tall as walls, beautifying everything I could set my eyes on. The flower wall stopped somewhere and I turned back to see that it was not just a flower wall, it was a wall garden. When we got closer to the mansion, it was gigantic in my eyes. I saw men in ck suit and shade all over the house and lots of cars lined up. There was a statue at the center of the hugepound, a water fountain graced the statue. When our car came to a halt, the guards opened the door and I jumped down excited to explore what was in there for me. The moment I stepped down, all the guards bowed their head and I freaked, they were so many and I still felt weird about it. ¡°You know who she is right?¡± mom Leona said to them. ¡°Yes ma¡± they chorused and their voice went so hard it went for thousand of miles. ¡°Good¡± she simply said and turned to me.. ¡°This is your new home¡± she said and my mouth dropped. ¡°You must be¡­¡± ¡°I am not my dear. This is one of the properties that came along with your marriage to my son. So you both will start your new home here¡± she said and my lips spread widely into a smile. I felt like they could explode with excitement. I wanted to shriek or scream, I wanted to jump in excitement but I had to keep my cool. ¡°Come on¡± she said and started walking while I followed. The entrance to the door was opened and I stepped in just after mom Leona. Women with blue uniforms and white apron lined up, they were at least fifteen to twenty of them bowing their heads to us. Mom Leona stopped and so did I. ¡°Everyone, you should know who this is now¡± Mom leona said more as a statement than question. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± they chorused ¡°She is Genesis Connor Chase. Jordan¡¯s wife¡± she said and they bowed their heads. ¡°You know what to do and how to do them¡± she said and started walking without even smiling at them. I followed behind and fisted my eyes on the things around. The floor was made of ss, I could literally see my reflection as I walked, the walls had a fine, luxurious pattern to it that screamed money and rare. The chandeliers were iconic and I almost tripped staring at them. We walked past the sitting room and dining and a lot more and walked up the stairs till we came to the very top, then there was a long hallway that stretched left and right. The patterns on the wall were that of wings of butterflies and dragons, birds and angels. It was like a wall of wings that stretched for miles. ¡°That¡¯s the left wing. It leads to rooms, more rooms, rooms and more rooms. The right wing leads to rooms, the study and your masters bedroom¡± she said and I jammed my lips together. I still wanted to scream but I knew I had to keep it together. Then she started walking towards the right wing, I followed. We passed rooms and more rooms till we stopped at a different door. It was huge and it screamed master¡¯s bedroom. Mom Leona opened it and stepped aside for me to step in which I did gracefully. It was huge and spacious. A long cushionid at the side of the room, followed by a table, a tiny one. A huge bedid at the furthermost part of the room and a TV was hung on the wall opposite it. The walls in this room were different and the floor also had a different tiling. At the side of the bed were little cupboards. I walked further into the room and noticed a huge ck curtain at the side, I walked towards it and opened the curtain, it was thick and needed a little bit energy to move. A transparent ss stood in front of me, luckily there was a handle because I could see a veranda from where I stood and I just wanted to rush outside. I pulled the door open and the cool breeze of the day hit my skin. There was a table and few chairs outside too. From the veranda, my eyes scanned the entire mansion and I could even see the wall garden and the gate. Then I noticed a car, there was a caring and my heart leaped in what seemed like hope. Mom Leona stood beside me and also saw the car, her lips curved into a smile as she waited in anticipation for the car toe to a stop. It didn¡¯te with a convoy, neither did it look like there was a guard in it, it drove alone till it came to aplete halt. My heart stopped beating as I waited for who it might actually be, I wished it was Jordan. I hoped it was Jordan. I prayed it was Jordan. The car opened and someone stepped out in a suit. I stared hard at him and immediately the security guards bowed their heads. He moved a little bit further away from the car and I breathed out heavily. ¡°Jordan¡± I whispered while my heart danced with joy. He was there, he came back, we could finally be husband and wife. Tears burned the back of my eyes in pure excited and happiness, I was so emotional. Being a wife does things to you. Then the other side of the car opened and Jordan walked to that part of the car. He stretched his hands and a thinner hand was ced on his, then a heel marched the floor, followed by another and ady stepped down smiling broadly at him. I turned to mom Leona for some kind of exnation, my heart was beginning to race at the sight of her. I didn¡¯t like the way she was smiling at my husband. As if that was not enough, she moved closer to him, so close, there was no space between them and he wrapped his hands around her waist. They kissed. They kissed, a lip to lip kiss. My heart dropped and my nerves lost it. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 14 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Imposter I shook my head violently and blinked rapidly to be sure I was seeing the right thing. Because I felt like I had lost it for a moment or maybe I was dreaming of something. But they still stood so close to each other, they were so intimate you could tell it wasn¡¯t something that just started few days ago. My hands started sweating and the beat of my heart increased, but I wasn¡¯t ready to have a panic attack. So I took a deep breath and turned to mom Leona. She had this shocked look on her face as I also had. But at the same time, I could see pity in her eyes as she stared back at me. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what is going on?¡± I asked fully turning my attention to her. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s nothing my dear¡± she said and ced her hands on my shoulders. But I shrugged it away and red at her. I didn¡¯t need someone coaxing me, I wanted the truth, I wanted answers and I needed to understand what was going on. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s nothing¡± I snapped at her. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing dear¡± she said and I openly red at her while my palms became more sweaty. ¡°Your son left me at the alter and came back a weekter with ady who he is openly kissing out there and you tell me it¡¯s nothing. Are you kidding me?¡± I yelled with tears clouding my eyes. I was so confused. ¡°calm down, let me go talk to him¡± she said and walked back into the room and out. I turned back to where I had seen Jordan and thedy kissing and they were no longer there. I rubbed my palms together roughly and took a deep breath before walking back to the room and shutting the door. LEONA CHASE I walked down angrily, my heart was beating and all I could think was that Jordan finally did it, he finally did something I was not going to tolerate or coax about. My demeanor told the staffs that I wasn¡¯t in the greatest of moods and they all gave way to me when I got closer. It was far better they gave me my space. I walked to the top of the stairs and I saw Jordan holding Samantha¡¯s hands affectionately, I shook my head and folded my arms across my chest. That girl knew too well that my son was married and she still had the guts to follow him home. They both looked coaxy and lovingly but I wasn¡¯t there to wee them. ¡°Jordan¡± I called out, my voice sounded terribly high and stern, it echoed in the entire house. He looked up and saw me and then looked away. ¡°Come here Jordan¡± I said in the authoritative voice that made so many people feared me except Jordan. He stared at me for a long time, then he turned to Samantha who was by his side and squeezed her hands reassuringly. Then he turned to climb up the step with her. ¡°Samantha if you make one more step, I will treat you as a bitch you are and you will be leaving this housepletely naked. Don¡¯t dare me¡± | warned and she paused. She had known my son for so long, she knew him too well and also knew the kind of mother he had. I wasn¡¯t a woman who could joke with her words. Samantha stopped and so did Jordan. She looked up at me with a proud smirk and then looked away immediately. Her hands slowly left Jordan¡¯s hand and he made attempts to take her hands back in hers. Clearly he was going to disobey me, he wanted to push me away and disregard my words by bringing Samantha up with him. ¡°Jordan, to the studies now¡± Imanded and turned to the right wing. But I paused, I turned back to the both of them. ¡°Hey you¡­¡± I yelled to a maid who was cleaning the dinning. She turned to me scared but obediently. ¡°Call two or more of your colleagues and make sure that prostitute doesn¡¯t move away from that ce she is standing¡± I said pointing at Samantha before I walked away. I went to the studies and sat down, but I was too angry to even keep still. I walked over to his wine bar and poured myself a drink while I waited for his heroic entrance to the studies. I walked back to his desk with a ss of wine in my hands and stood by the side of it. My face was at the door, because I couldn¡¯t wait to actually get over what it was I wanted to speak to Jordan about. It took a while, I was loosing my patience. I was so close to breaking when he walked in and shut the door. He had his usual demeanor, cold, stern, serious, no smile ¡°Can you exin the meaning of what just happened outside?¡± I asked immediately he walked in. He stared at me and said absolute nothing ¡°Jordan¡± I called out expressing my anger with my voice. ¡°I am not here to y mind games with you, neither am I here to watch you go silent on me. What the hell was that all about¡± I yelled louder, dropping the ss of wine I held forcefully on his desk. He smirked and looked at me straight in my eyes. ¡°You are a genius in ying mind games¡± he said coldly and walked deeper into the room. ¡°You are good at manipting people just to get what you want¡± he said and walked to his chair, the one behind his desk and sat down without a care in the world while I turned to him. ¡°That¡¯s isn¡¯t answering my question now, is it?¡± I asked and red at him ¡°You left your wedding young man, you left and I had to make so much excuses up for yourme ass¡± I banged my hands on the table. ¡°Your phone was not reachable and no one knew where the fuck you were. Do you know how many excuses I made up for you so your wife in there would be calm enough and all you did was toe back home with that bitch of yours¡±¡®I yelled and waited for a response. None came, he just sat and stared at, amused at my reaction. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°You kissed her in front of your wife, you kissed that slut in front of everyone¡± I added, his silent was making things worse for me. I was going nuts just staring at him while he said nothing. He was supposed to be calming me down, not worsening the anger I felt. ¡°She isn¡¯t my wife¡± he muttered and it was my turn to smirk. ¡°what did you say now?¡± I asked, amused. ¡°She isn¡¯t my wife¡± he repeated more loudly. ¡°That¡¯s what I call bullshit on¡± I said, raising my voice higher. ¡°That woman, you wedded her. You gave her a dream wedding remember. You were dying to see her. You said your vows at the alter and exchanged those rings, you were both proimed husband and wife right there and then. She is your wife and would continue to be your wife Jordan¡± I said with an air of triumph. ¡°That is what I call bullshit mom¡± he banged his hands on the table and stood up to his full height ring at me. ¡°Samantha Brandon was thedy I was supposed to marry, remember?¡± he asked coldly and I rolled my eyes at him. ¡°Your Samantha Brandon declined the proposal, she said no to you again and you had to get you a wife soon so you could have this property and other countless properties¡± I fired at him. He scoffed at me and balled his hands into a fist. ¡°I always knew you could be maniptive you know. You would stoop to any level to get what you want but lying¡­..¡± he shook his head.. ¡° You manipted me so bad and you forgot it wasn¡¯t about your business anymore. It was my life, didn¡¯t my happiness matter to you?¡± he yelled getting angrier by the minute. I could clearly see his veins threatening to pop out of his skin. ¡°Your happiness was all I thought about that was why I went ahead to search for a different girl for you when Samantha declined the offer¡± I replied him. He red at me, that argument we had was the most he had actually talked and I could tell he was getting tired of talking ¡°You never sent any proposal to her¡± he said and it was my turn to scoff. ¡°I called her, I had my p.a trace her down and I called her. She boldly told me ¡®no¡¯ over the phone¡± i said. ¡°That¡¯s a lie, she said you didn¡¯t do that. And if she said no, why would she be here with me now huh?¡± he yelled and I stepped away from him. ¡°You would believe her over your mother huh?¡¯ I asked. ¡°Atleast I trust her more than I can trust you. She wouldn¡¯t gamble with my happiness the way that you did¡± he said and sat down. I remained quiet, I tried formting words in my mouth but none came. It was terrible feeling that way. My son couldn¡¯t trust me enough, everything I did, was because I loved him, I cared and wanted the best for him. Yes I was a Chase, my money, business and name came first but my son was my everything and I would never intentionally hurt him. Hearing him say such words hurt me terribly. I sighed, unable to think of what to say. ¡°Genesis is in there, she is your wife now and whatever you had with Samantha has to die now¡± I said and waited for his reply. It took a while but he did say something. ¡°You and thatdy should stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to see your face or hers, do you understand¡± he said and immediately got up from his seat and walked away. While I stood, dumbstruck at his words. He wanted me away, I was his mother and I¡¯was hurt by those words. Tears came down freely from my eyes when I found my way back to the Masters bedroom. I sat at the bed and wept bitterly. I felt stupid, I felt used, I felt betrayed. I suddenly understood why he left that way, he had left because I wasn¡¯t the one he was supposed to see. Mom Leona manipted me and made me think otherwise. She pushed for a marriage with his son so they could acquire some properties, I was a pawn to her, I was nothing but a poor girl who could help her achieve her goals. I couldn¡¯t keep still when she had left the room, my nerves were killing me and I was just too tired of being in the dark. So when I heard footstep at the hall way, I peeked so I could see the room Jordan walked into. After a while I came out of the Masters bedroom and decided to ease drop on their conversation. I heard everything, I heard all I needed to hear and my heart broke to a million pieces, I just had to go back to the bedroom. The tears didn¡¯t stop flowing and I just wanted to leave. I had to leave, because I couldn¡¯t see the reason why I had to remain in a ce where I wasn¡¯t needed. The door to the bedroom opened and I got up weakly to face who ever wasing in and I saw Jordan with eyes that ran cold and shoulders so stiff, he walked towards the bed. ¡°Where the hell have you been¡± I asked with teary eyes and waited for my newly wedded husband to give me a reply. Though I didn¡¯t need it, I didn¡¯t even know why I was asking when I knew the truth already but I asked anyway. I guess I was hoping he would tell me a different story, I was hoping all I heard was a lie or just a bad dream. Silent followed, only silent ¡°You left the wedding, you left me, I am your wife, your newly wedded wife and you just left me here for days like some kind of trophy, I am your wife¡­¡± ¡°No you are not¡± he yelled coldly, scaring the hell out of me. ¡°You are not my wife, you can not be my wife and you can never be my wife do you understand¡­?¡± his eyes filled with hatred shut daggers at me. ¡°But, but¡­..¡±I protested though I got the answer, I just didn¡¯t want it to be true. ¡°You are an imposter, a nobody, a thieve¡± he spat and his words were like venom sending excruciating pain all over my body. ¡°During your days in this house, don¡¯te close to me, stay away from my room, stay 50feet away if possible. I don¡¯t want to feel you close, don¡¯t ever look at me, don¡¯t ever talk to me. When you hear the sound of my footstep, you run, don¡¯t ever let me get a glimpse of you¡­¡±he barked ¡°Now get out¡­¡± he growled. Tears rained down, my heart raced, my breathing intensified and my chest began hurting terribly. But I wasn¡¯t going to have a panic attack in front of him, I scurried away with all the energy I could and ran out of the room. I shut the door and held my chest before I fell to the floor. ¡°Genesis¡± Mom Leona ran to me and tried touching me but I shrugged her hands away. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­stay¡­stay the hell¡­away from¡­me¡± I stuttered and focused on taking deep breaths rather than cry. ¡°Genesis, I am¡­.¡± ¡°I said stay away from me¡± I yelled and more tears came flowing down while I battled to keep my breathing in check As if on cue, a maid came running with a ss of water and handed it over to me. I took it in immediately and gulped the content into my stomach. That eased me up, I stood up immediately while mom Leona watched. Jordan¡¯s words struck, it hurt and shredded my heart, I was a victim of a rich family¡¯s game and I was paying the absolute price for it. ¡°Thanks a lot, for ruining my life¡± I said to mom Leona. She jammed her hands on her mouth and couldn¡¯t say a thing. I walked away, the tears didn¡¯t stop flowing, though I wanted it to, it just didn¡¯t stop flowing. I walked through the hallway, to the top of the stairs, I had only one ce in my mind to go to. Whatever¡­. I just needed to get away. I walked down the stairs and straight for the entrance. Then I saw the girl, the girl who Jordan had brought home, the one who they called Samantha. Our eyes met and for a second there, I thought I saw her gaping with surprise but she quickly covered it up and smirked at me while I turned to the door and walked out of the house, wiping my tears. The security guards that had been in charged of me quickly did their job. ¡°You can have the house to yourself bitch¡± I cursed and immediately entered into the car. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 15 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Her condition The car came to a halt at the apartment that once belonged to I, Tiana and Tiffany. I sighed and came down from the car, ignoring the eyes that stared at me. I walked straight to the apartment and pushed the door open as I have always done. Tiana was watching a movie at the sitting room when I came in, as her usual self, she kept shouting at the tv screen. A faint smile spread to my lips with the familiar feeling that encircled me. She was always shouting at the actors in all movie, do this, do that, jerk, don¡¯t do that. I remember I was always the type that liked it still and quiet when watching a movie and Tiana was the loud one. We would fight and argue because of how noisy she was, at the end of the day none of us would watch the movie. I stared at her, I was just happy watching her. My life was so peaceful and perfect, the only problem we had was money but at least I was happy, I was genuinely happy and no one took me for a joy ride. No boy joked with my feelings and no one used me as a pawn in their sick game. ¡°Tiana¡­.I can¡¯t find my shoe¡± Tiffany yelled from the room. ¡°I don¡¯t wear your shoes¡± Tiana yelled back. ¡°Uhmmm, yes you do. Look I just need the silver coloured one and I can¡¯t find it¡± she yelled back and I giggled lightly. ¡°Tiffany, my legs are bigger than yours, I can¡¯t wear your shoes¡± she rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s true ¡­¡± Tiffany said and I could hear her footstep as she walked out of the room. ¡°Genesis was the one who had the same size as me¡± she added and the back of my eyes burned with tears. I missed them so much. ¡°Yeah, do you think she is doing fine¡± Tiana said with emotions in her voice. ¡°Hell yeah, she is married to a Chase¡± Tiffany said sadly and came out of the room. Then her eyes fell on me immediately. She screamed so loud, my ears felt the pain. Then she ran towards me and hugged me, I hugged her back with so much emotions going through my heart. ¡°How long .. I didn¡¯t know you were here¡± Tiana pulled me into a hug the moment Tiffany let go of me. ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t know. Genesis was always good at sneaking up on you¡± Tiffany added and I chuckled I pulled away from the hug and stared at the both of them. My heart was filled with so much happiness from being with them. ¡°Your silver coloured shoes is at the left side of my wardrobe, below the drawer¡± I told Tiffany and she grinned at me. Her eyes became cloudy with tears immediately and she pulled me into another hug. ¡°We missed you so much¡± she said. I hugged her back and felt ¡®Tiana hug me from behind. Tears clouded my eyes and I allowed it flow. They were my friends after all and I had missed them. I left them behind, I moved on to a rich family and left my friends. And I regretted it, I regretted my decision, I hated what I did and wished I could go back in time Jordan had hurt me, his mother had hurt me, his father had hurt me. Every single member of his family had hurt me. I left my family and friends and life to be with people who didn¡¯t really care about me and my emotions, they all hurt me. With that thought, my eyes watered more than it should, I could no longer hold myself and I cried openly like a child while my knees became weak. ¡°Genesis¡­.¡± Tiffany and Tiana called out at once when they saw how I was shaking and crying in their arms. They pulled away from the hug and my knees gave way and I fell on the floor. ¡°Hey¡­hey¡± Tiana said and knelt beside me as she pulled me to herself. ¡°Calm down, breath¡± she soothed my back while I cried into her arms. They allowed me cry, not once did they stop me. They allowed me breath, they allowed me pour out my feelings while they watched and waited for me to pull myself together. When I felt better, I stopped and pulled away from Tiana. She helped me stand up and led me to the couch while Tiffany handed me a ss of water. I gulped down everything and took a deep breath before exhaling They both said nothing, they didn¡¯t need to because I would tell them anyway. I was permitted to take time for myself while they waited patiently for me to beposed enough to talk. When I felt okay, I wasposed enough, I sighed and rxed my back on the couch. ¡°I want a divorce¡± I said to them and watched the concern in there face turn to shock. ¡°Uhmmm, what are you saying?¡± Tiana asked me. ¡°I can¡¯t be married to Jordan, I want to leave him ande back to my normal life¡± I said allowing a tear to slide away from my eyes. Tiana and Tiffany looked at each other, unsure they were hearing me well, or maybe they thought I had gone crazy ¡°I know what I am saying. Those people are bad and ¡­¡± : Those people are bad and ¡­.¡± The tears flowed more and Tiana patted my back. ¡°Shhhhh, it¡¯s fine¡± she said, soothing me so I wouldn¡¯t go into another long minutes of crying. ¡°Tell us what happened, why the drastic decision?¡± she asked. I gave her a faint smile when! remembered how and what they said. I breathed in and out, ready to tell my story. ¡°After Jordan left the wedding¡­..¡± I started and there I narrated all that took ce, the good and the bad, the feelings I felt, the joy, the pain, the sadness, the happiness, the loneliness, all the overwhelming feelings I felt and I exined all too well. Till the most recent. Jordan Chase didn¡¯t want me, I wasn¡¯t even the one he was supposed to marry, he loved someone else. Mom Leona lied and toiled with me like I was her puppet so she could get ess to more riches. She ignored my feeling, she ignored what it would feel like to be me and pushed me to her son who loved Samantha so much, he brought her back home, he brought her back to the house that was supposed to be ours. ¡°He did what?¡± Tiana red and got up from beside me, ready to kill someone. ¡°How could he do that?¡± Tiffany said sadly and I just sat and stared at them. A part of me was relieved and I was happy I got to share my problem. Tiana on the other hand was so angry, she stormed out and stormed back in after a while with a bottle of alcohol in her hands. She dropped the bottle in front of me and went ahead to bring a ss while I watched. When she returned, she came back with three tiny ss we always used for taking shots and opened the drink. She poured a mouthful into the sses and gave it to each of us. I gulped down my own quickly and felt the burning sensation in my throat, my chest and down to my stomach. I guessed that was what I needed. Tiana breathed in deeply, then out before she turned to me. ¡°You can¡¯t leave¡± she said clearly calm and over her anger. I openly gaped at her and wondered if she even heard my story at all. ¡°I know what you must be thinking, I am crazy..but I am not¡± she added and I smiled faintly. ¡°So you must be tipsy then¡± Tiffany added grudgingly and she shook her head but gave no reply. Tiana always did that, she always thought and assimted her words well before she spoke and I knew that was exactly what she was doing at that point. ¡°You see¡± she started and I turned to her to listen to what she had to say, knowing very well she wasn¡¯t Tiffany who always had to say whatever came to her mind, even if it sounded terrible. ¡°You are legally married to that jerk¡± she cursed Jordan and I chuckled. ¡°With or without that bitch, you are still his wife and you can¡¯t let that girl or anyone else change that¡± she said and I sighed. ¡°Jordan doesn¡¯t love her, can¡¯t you see. He loves Samantha, there is no use being in such a marriage¡± Tiffany added. ¡°I know that¡± Tiana rolled her eyes at Tiffany. ¡°But if he has an affair out side, such scenerio¡¯s only affects thedy if she is madly in love with her husband, which Genesis here isn¡¯t¡± she said and smiled at me. ¡°Or, are you inlove with Jordan already?¡± she asked and looked at me with weird eyes. I thought for a second about my reply. Jordan was amazing ofcourse and when we spoke on phone, I felt connected to him, I felt happy and saw a different Jordan from the cold, angry, harsh Jordan I just left his house. I did like that Jordan, a lot but at the rate things went, I no longer liked him even. ¡°No, I don¡¯t love him¡± I said coldly and Tiana smiled. ¡°Cool. Well now that is over with, you shouldn¡¯t be affected by Samantha¡¯s presence. Be a wife, be the trophy wife they want and focus on building your dreams and career¡± Tiana added ¡°What the hell are you saying?¡± Tiffany yelled at her. ¡°She can¡¯t leave with such disrespect, love or no love¡± she added. ¡°I know, it¡¯s hard to have been used that way. I know all that but she doesn¡¯t have an option too knowing that her parents signed a contract that would make sure she does not leave the marriage till the next five years¡± Tiana added and my head snapped at her. ¡°What?¡± I raised my voice. ¡°Yes¡­you were so busy on your wedding day¡± she exined and I sighed. I realized mom Leona really had everything nned out, she knew exactly how to trap me and she did it perfectly well. ¡°And you won¡¯t deny the fact that this marriage has changed the life and future of your family¡± she said the truth, the only truth. I groaned and rxed myself on the chair. ¡°I hate to admit it but Tiana has a point. Ignore them and carry on with your life, your family needs this. Ava needs this¡± Tiffany added and I felt like disappearing. It was my happiness for theirs once again. I sinked deeper into the couch and allowed their words sink in, I didn¡¯t see myself having an option anyways. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡± I simply said to Tiana who smiled weakly at me. Tiana ordered some pizza after wards and I ate till I could no longer eat anymore. We had someughs and jokes then I had to leave, I needed to see my parents anyway. I said my goodbyes to them with tears in our eyes and came out of the house. It was pretty dark by then but that wasn¡¯t my business, I had a whole security to myself. We drove off to my parents house and I stepped down when we arrived. The environment again looked like one that a child should grow up in. It didn¡¯t look like my former home where mom and dad gave birth to me. It was a ce of death, youths got killed day by day for going into drugs or being in the wrong group. Kids got killed for ying too close to the road or drinking bad water. I smiled a faint smile in remembrance of how I grew up and slowly walked towards the house. Without knocking I walked in, it was my house after all. ¡°Excuse me miss¡± ady that was a little bit older than me came out of the kitchen. I stared at her, shocked to actually see a stranger in my house. ¡°Please who are you?¡± she asked and I looked around, just to be sure I was in the right house. ¡°Ma¡¯am you have to say something or else I will be calling the cops¡±she added when I said nothing to her. ¡°Sorry¡­ I just needed to be sure I was at the right ce¡± I said with a smile after seeing the stuffs at the house that proved it was the right ce. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are at the right ce¡± she said in a tone that showed she was clearly getting pissed. ¡°Blue eyesssss¡± Ava screamed from God knows where and ran out, then she jumped at me, making me almost loose my bnce. ¡°Ava¡­¡± I eximed almost scolding her but with her hands wrapped around me, tears burned the back of my eyes and I hugged her back tightly. I missed her so much. ¡°What are you doing here, I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you¡± she said and pulled away from the hug. ¡°What?¡± I sniffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me here, isn¡¯t this my home anymore¡± I asked and blinked rapidly so I wouldn¡¯t cry in front of her but that was a waste of my time because I cried anyways. My tears triggered hers and she also started crying. ¡°Ofcourse it is, it¡¯s your home okay. Don¡¯t ever say that. Its just, after your wedding, mom said you might be busy and won¡¯t be able to see us yet¡± she said and wiped the tears away from her eyes. ¡°Why are you crying, is something wrong?¡± she asked me and stretched her hands towards my face to wipe my tears as well. ¡°I missed you so much¡± I said with another wave of tearsing out from my eyes. ¡°Now, you are going to make me cry all through the night¡± she pouted and allowed a tear slipped away from her eyes before she hugged me again. ¡°I missed you so much too¡± she said and we both cried our eyes out. ¡°Mom said, you are my hero. She said you exchanged your live for me and dad and mom. I have a little idea of what she means and that¡¯s why I will forever love you¡± Ava said tearfully and my heart shredded into more pieces. I pulled away from the hug so I could face her, not sure my mom did the right thing by telling her such ¡°My love for you and dad and mom drives me. I will do anything to make you happy, to keep you all safe and give you a better life¡± I said amidst tears and wiped hers. ¡°Now tell me, are you happy? Do you like it here? Is there anything else you want?¡± I asked. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She smiled weakly at me. ¡°I am happy, I love it here and I want you toe back¡± she said and tried blinking back her tears. ¡°But I know you are married now, you can¡¯t right. So I am going to sacrifice my happiness and wish to always be with you so you can be happy in your new home¡± she added strongly and sniffed. My heart shredded into more pieces at the sight of her. Ava was growing up so fast, it pained me that I wouldn¡¯t be there to see her grow up as I thought I would. ¡°Come here you¡± I said and pulled her into another hug. ¡°I love you blue eyes¡± she said. I kissed her head and pulled away from the hug. ¡°I love you too¡± I said with a funny face and she giggled. I turned and my eyes fell on thedy who I had met the moment I came home. ¡°Who is she?¡± I asked making Ava to turn towards her ¡°My nanny, Loretta¡± Ava replied and.my brows knitted up. ¡°You have a nanny now I see¡± I said wickedly at her and she rolled her eyes. ¡°I told mom I didn¡¯t need one but she wouldn¡¯t have it¡± she said and I¡¯ chuckled. ¡°Sorry ma¡¯am, I really didn¡¯t recognize you. I am so sorry¡± Loretta said to me almost immediately. ¡°Its fine¡± I smiled warmly at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her blue eyes, I told you she had the bluest eyes you would ever see¡± Ava said and ced her hands on her waist. ¡°Yes you did, but I guess I was just too scared to know someone walked in without knocking¡± she said and pouted at Ava making me chuckle again. ¡°I am sorry for that¡± I apologized and she waved her hands in the air. ¡°Its fine¡± she said. ¡°Where is mom and dad¡± I asked Ava. ¡°Oh, they went on a dinner date¡± Ava grinned girlishly at me. ¡°Ohhh¡± I grinned widely at her, feeling pretty happy that they could do such things. They never even had time to eat together at home but dinner dates were suddenly their thing. Of course I was happy for them. ¡°You can leave now. I will tuck her to sleep, it¡¯s almost her bed time anyway¡± I said to the nanny, who incline her head respectfully at me before going in to take her things. When she returned, she was ready to take her leave. ¡°Make sure you study okay?¡± she said to Ava and gave her a hug. ¡°I will¡± Ava hugged back ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am¡± Loretta said to me. ¡°Goodnight¡± I simply said to her and watched her leave. I and Ava went ahead to watch cartoon, then we talked a while and joked till she dozed off on the couch. I called one of my security men to help me carry her back to her room then I did some tidying up and made some cookies for my parents. So they would know I came by, I alone could make such cookies anyway. After doing everything I thought I could do, I went back upstairs and gave Ava a goodnight kiss. I wasn¡¯t going to stay over as I thought I would anymore. When I came out of the house, it was dark and almost midnight. I felt for my men, they still stood their ground and did their job, it must have been so difficult. The night was airy and the roads weren¡¯t as busy. It gave me time to think. I had left Jordan¡¯s house with the thought of never returning but after hearing Tiana out and seeing Ava¡­well, I changed my mind. Ava was so happy, she even had a nanny and my parents could go on dinner dates. I made that possible and there was no way I was going to take away that happiness and peace I had given. I couldn¡¯t take back the life I had changed for mine and that was what drove me. I decided that Jordan and his lover could go to hell, I would watch them painfully but I was a trophy wife after all and I was going to y my part pretty well. When we got to the mansion, the flowers that stood like walls gave me aforting feeling and that was what I needed. If I couldn¡¯t getfort from the man I married, then at least I could getfort from our house. The security that night was even more than it was during the day, they strolled to and fro and kept communication with one another pretty well. I stepped down from the car and they bowed to me. I still needed to get used to my new life. I took a deep breath and walked into the house I had once walked out from in tears. ¡°Oh my God, Genesis¡± Mom Leona called out to me but I immediately raised my hands in the air, shutting her up. I didn¡¯t need her drama, neither did I need any more of her manipting. Without saying a word or sparing her a nce I walked upstairs to the right wing and straight to the masters bedroom. When I got to the huge door, I didn¡¯t bother to knock, it was my room after all. I walked inside and saw Samantha straddled ontop of Jordan as they made out. My heart fell and a knot tied in my stomach at the sight of the both of them in my matrimonial bedroom. I fought the feeling to cry and stood my ground, knowing I had to be strong. Then I cleared my throat and crossed my arms over my chest as they both paid attention to me. Again, I didn¡¯t fail to see the surprise at Samantha¡¯s eyes as she came down from Jordan. Jordan on the other hand red at me with cold, angry eyes. He got up from the bed and stood tall, his muscles were tensed and his jawline stiffened. Samantha smiled broadly when she saw Jordan¡¯s reaction to me. ¡°I thought I told you¡­. ¡°I heard all the rubbish you had to tell me earlier¡± linterrupted him without giving him a chance to intimidate me and I didn¡¯t fail to see Samantha¡¯s eyes pop with surprise and shock again. My words made Jordan angrier but I ignored him, I was angry as it was on my own. ¡°I had no clue that you never wanted this marriage with me¡± I started. ¡°But you have me and I can¡¯t leave or get divorced till 5 years of this marriage is over. I get you want me out of your face but guess what¡­.?¡± ¡°You are going to keep seeing this face for a very long time and during those time I have conditions¡± I said and I heard Samantha scoff. ¡°who do you think you are to even have conditions¡± Samantha said getting up from where she sat. I smirked at her, she was clearly na?ve of the kind of person I was. I might seem weak and always have panic attacks at the wrong time but when I get past that, I was a foe to be reckoned with. ¡°I am his¡­ legal¡­wife¡± I said stressing out my words and she went pale, then I turned back to Jordan who was still ring at me. ¡°Do whatever you want, how ever you want it and I wouldn¡¯t care. But you have to respect me as your wife¡± I said to him ring hard at him myself. As I said, I was pretty pissed too. ¡°Samantha is your mistress and shouldn¡¯t be allowed in this bedroom¡± I said and his eyes darkened. ¡°You have some respect as a man, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked though I wasn¡¯t expecting an answer. ¡°And you ain¡¯t just any regr man, you are Jordan Chase, you have a name and a reputation that commands respect and you won¡¯t have that respect if it turns out your lust and desire over threw your self respect, discipline and morals. As your wife, respect me. I won¡¯t be in this bedroom, but she shouldn¡¯t dare step her foot in it ever again¡± I said and turned to Samantha who was going white all over. ¡°Never kiss her or smooch around when I am around. As I said, I am your wife now, I hate it but we both have to live with it. Respect me enough to not do stupid things in ways I can see you¡± I said and turned to the door. *More conditions mighte onter on. And keep your maniptive mother away from me T said and walked out the door. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 16 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 16 Chapter 16: You gave me the right I woke up when I heard some sounds around my room, I stared and opened my eyes. Maids were in my room cleaning. ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡± they chorused when I sat up and I stared at each and everyone of their faces. They were all young and good looking girls and it still felt awkward for me to know they would serving me. I gave them a nod and smiled weakly at them before I got up. ¡°would you like your breakfast to be brought up here¡± one of them asked and I shook my head. ¡°Your bath is ready¡± another came out of the bathroom and bowed her head to me. ¡°thanks¡± I said and looked around. Then I noticed that another was arranging my clothes in the wardrobe. Memories of what Happened the previous night came back to me. I remembered how I had spoken to Jordan and my heart skipped. I suddenly felt nervous knowing I had stepped on his tail and it wasn¡¯t a good feeling. ¡°Are you okay?¡± another one asked and I gave her a faint smile. ¡°yes¡­ I am¡± I said and got up from the bed and walked over to the bathroom. It was huge and spacious but I knew it wasn¡¯t as huge as the one at the masters bedroom. The bathtub was ced in the center of the bathroom and a mirror stand was ced behind it. By the side of the bathroom, a shower was ced with a ss wall that surrounded it with the water closet in it. I wondered what the masters bedroom would actually feel like¡­ ¡°Shhhh¡± I shushed my own thought, wondering how my thought would have gone to the masters bedroom. I shook off the feeling of regret that threatened to overwhelm me and turned to the bath tub. It was foamy and inviting and I couldn¡¯t wait to get in. I took off my robe and stepped into the bathtub. It was just the way I liked it, warm enough for me. Not too cold, not too hot. I dipped myself into it and ced my body while I rested my head above the water. I stayed there for a while, unwilling toe out of the water even after taking my bath. ¡°You might catch a cold if you don¡¯te down soon¡± someone said from the door and I turned towards it to see an olderdy standing by it. She wasn¡¯t as young as the other maids I saw but I could tell she was a staff because of her uniform ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡± she added and walked into the bathroom with some of my clothes in her hands. ¡°Good morning¡± I replied her and she smiled warmly at me. ¡°I¡¯m Margaret, the head maid here¡± she introduced and I smiled at how contagious her smile was. ¡°Well¡­you know me¡± | said with embarrassment and she chuckled. ¡°Ofcourse I do¡± she replied. ¡°What would you like to wear?¡± she asked and raised the clothes she held so I could see them. ¡°You will pick my clothes too?¡± I asked and she smiled. ¡°We are literally your eyes, legs and feet. We are here to serve you¡± she said and I looked at her bewildered. I didn¡¯t want them to be my eyes and legs. ¡°Well¡­.¡± I tried talking but couldn¡¯te up with anything useful to say. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy ma¡¯am. You are the wife of the boss, you have got more power and control, and a strong voice too¡± she said and for a moment I thought about her words. And realized she was right, Jordan might have been a jerk but he did give me a voice, some power and control. ¡°Well, what about some jean. I don¡¯t think I would want a gown today¡± I said and she smiled. ¡°Okay ma¡¯am¡± she said and walked out of the bathroom. I also felt it was high time I got up from the bathtub. I wrapped a towel around my chest and came out to my room. Margaret was still there, going through my clothes and she smiled at me when she saw me. I walked closer to her and sat at the chair that was opposite the huge mirror in my room and I applied some cream on my body. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡± I mumbled to myself. ¡°Oh not to worry. Breakfast has been served already¡± she said and I nodded my head. I quickly wore a jean, a white strapless top and a blue jacket, coupled with a t. Margaret helped packed my hair in a bun and I was good to go. ¡°You are really beautiful, I don¡¯t think I have seen anyone as beautiful as you are¡± sheplimented and my cheeks turned pink immediately. ¡°Oh please¡± I said and waved her off. Then I got up from the chair and headed to the door. My room was at the left wing, I internationally picked thest room so I would avoid Jordan and his mistress perfectly well. But that morning I kind of regretted why I picked that room. It was so tar into the left wing and I was so hungry I literally felt like crying when it seemed like I wouldnt be able toe out to the open. Margaret was walking beside me and she tried giving me hint, direction and advice at the same time. When I could finally see the right wing, a smile stered my lips, it was like I saw heaven itself. My stomach grumbled in excitement and my feet hastened it¡¯s footstep. But my feet slowed down when I saw Jordaning in the opposite direction. My heart skipped and I felt like running away. Memories of the previous day came flooding back and I could remember what it felt like all over again. I remembered his words and how hurtful they were, I remembered how hard his eyes were and just as I took a nce at him, I could tell the hardness in his eyes didn¡¯t soften one bit. I tried my possible best not to trip as I walked nervously to the top of the stairs. I came to a halt as he also came to a halt. But that was it, I didn¡¯t know if I should smile at him, or if I should say good morning. I didn¡¯t know if I should ignore him and walk away or if I should re at him. I eally didn¡¯t know how I was supposed to react and that made me even more nervous. Memories of how I had spoken to him the previous night also came back and my hands became sweaty. I didn¡¯t understand what gave me such boldness to speak to him that way but I somehow regretted it because I could feel his eyes on me. Till I raised my head up and Our eyes met and I looked away immediately. His eyes were hard and his muscles were tensed, how could I look at a man who was ring at me like I stole his life away from him. ¡°But that was exactly what I did. I stole the life he was supposed to have with Samantha away from him¡± my guilty thought protested. Without saying a word, he walked away. I sighed a sigh of relief and waited till he was far down the stairs before I followed behind. I walked down the step and realized he was also going to the dinning. I thought of turning back around at that moment. I couldn¡¯t be in the same room with him. He had ordered me to stay away from him and going close to that dinning table was me disobeying him. I paused on my tracks and Margaret stared at me concerned ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked and I stared at her. I didn¡¯t know what to say, how could I tell her that I was avoiding my husband. I shook my head and continued walking, I had to eat my breakfast and I had to do it somehow. I was a wife already leaving separately from her husband, I was a wife who allowed a mistress rece her and I knew that the staffs around already noticed what was going on and I didn¡¯t want to make them have more things to gossip about. When I got to the dinning he was seated at the head table. And gosh the table was a long one. When he looked up and saw me, his shoulders stiffened and his eyes hardened more than I thought they will ever will. I moved away quickly and walked to the other edge of the table. Far from him, I sat down and allowed Margaret serve my breakfast. I made sure not to look anywhere else, especially at him. I buried my eyes on the food and paid absolute attention to it. My eyes widened at the breakfast in front of me, But I had to remind myself that I was the wife of a rich man. Breakfast was made of smoked ham, topped with roschti, asparagus served with rocket sd, bread and hondaise. My stomach grumbled loudly at the sight of the food and I forgot about Jordan who was sitting further away from me, I ate as much as I would, I didn¡¯t realize that I was that famished till I started eating. But my breakfast was ruined when I heard Samantha¡¯s voice. ¡°Babe¡­¡± She called out to Jordan and my eyes nced at where Jordan was sitting. She wrapped her hands around his neck and gave him a kiss on his cheeks, then her eyes met mine. She smirked and went ahead to caress his cheeks before she sat down beside him. I turned away and continued with my food, while I tried cooling my nerves. I didn¡¯t like her with my husband, the sight of them together hurt my eyes and I couldn¡¯t do anything about it. ¡°Margaret¡­¡± I called out to her. She was the only maid who I knew her name and I was already comfortable with her as it was. She came in with that same smile she always had on her face. ¡°I wanted you¡­ ¡°Margaret¡­.¡± Samantha called her, interrupting what I had to say. ¡°Come here, I want my breakfast¡± she ordered with so much authority. Margaret stared at me, then at her, she waspletely torn and I could understand why. ¡°Come here Margaret, I need to eat¡± she said harshly. I blinked and smiled weakly at Margaret. ¡°Come on, go to her¡± I gave her a go ahead and she looked at me worriedly. ¡°Come on, go¡± I urged her and she walked away reluctantly. I stared at what was left of my breakfast andpletely lost my appetite. I wiped my mouth clean and I got up from the chair I sat on, without looking at the other end of my table. I didn¡¯t want to see Jordan ring at me, neither did I want to see the smug look Samantha had on her face. ¡°Yes Samantha¡± I could hear Margaret call out to Samantha while I turned to the stairs. Then I heard the chair make a loud noise on the floor signifying that someone got up from it. Then I heard a loud sound that proved someone was pped. I turned around immediately and saw Margaret holding her cheeks while Samantha stood tall, pompous and angry above her. ¡°You had to wait for her to give you permission toe to me before you came¡± she yelled at Margaret and my stomach turned upside down with rage. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Am I so little to you. Do I look like someone from your wretched ss. Do you know who I am?¡± Samantha yelled louder. Jordan sat quietly and focused on his breakfast like nothing just happened. ¡°Samantha¡­ Margaret tried speaking but Samantha picked up a jug of juice and poured it all over Margaret. That did it, I snapped and my legs found its way to where Samantha stood. I was so enraged at her attitude and I wasn¡¯t just thinking at that point. I got to where she stood, I ced my hand on her shoulder and turned her around to face me. Then I gave her a resounding p of my own. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I yelled at her while her left hand was ced on her left cheek. Her eyes widened in surprise and rage mixed together. And for the first time, Jordan turned to the scene that was happening. ¡°You bitch, what gave you the right?¡± she yelled back. I ignored her yelling and walked closer to Margaret. ¡°Are you alright?¡± I asked her and she nodded her head at me. Then I turned back to Samantha. ¡°Why did you have to p her huh? Do you realize that she is older than you?¡± I fired at her. ¡°Oh really. I will do what ever I want to that bitch right there and you would do nothing about it You both are pathetic, worthless, gold diggers and you ¡­¡­¡± I raised my hand and pped her again. She screamed and more shock overtook her. This time Jordan walked closer and he red at me. But I ignored him, I was too angry to pay attention to him. ¡°You seem to forget who you are and whose house you are in¡± I said with a voice that I never knew I had. ¡°You are a mistress, Jordan¡¯s former lover and I am his wife. His¡­legal¡­ Wife¡± I stressed. ¡°You are in my house and you are eating my food because I let you. This people in it, the workers, old and young are all my staffs and you have no right toy a finger on them without me saying so¡± I continued. My eyes widened and my voice harsh, cold and angry. ¡°If you ever repeat this rubbish again, I am going to drag you by the hair out of this house, do you understand?¡± I asked and without waiting for a reply I took Margaret¡¯s hands. But a stronger hands held mine and I turned to see Jordan holding my hands. ¡°You are a stranger and you mean absolute nothing to me. Don¡¯t go looking and acting high and mighty except you want me to throw you out of this house¡± he said for the first time since I had met him that morning and with each word, his grip on my arm tightened and I felt like he was going to break my bones. My heart raced at the way he red at me, his eyes held so much hatred and rage and he scared me. ¡°And don¡¯t every your hands on Samantha¡± he added and my stomach boiled with rage. Maybe I wasn¡¯t going to react but with the mention of Samantha¡¯s name, I just lost it. I pulled my hands angrily away from him. ¡°You sat and did nothing when she hit your staff for doing absolutely nothing and you are pissed because I punished her for it. Here people will think Jordan Chase was a man of riches and honour, but you are just a mere man who has no integrity and honor¡± I fired at him. He red harder at me, his eyes shooting daggers at me. ¡°Who gave you the right?¡± his voice came out cold and he growled at me. ¡°you gave me the right Jordan. I am your wife, you and Samantha should get that into your skull¡± I spat back and walked away, pulling Margaret behind me. I didn¡¯t fail to notice that the staffs were all watching. But I didn¡¯t care, I was so angry. Get me married by Tori Chapter 16 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 17 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Torn My steps were fastened as I walked through the hallway to get to my room, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± I queried myself, nervousness took over and I felt like crying. All I could picture was Jordan¡¯s angry face, Jordan¡¯s angry eyes and those were not what I wanted to see. I had secretly hoped that I wouldn¡¯t see him till five years was over but I saw him again that morning. After I had spoken to him in such a terrible manner and I went ahead to make it worse that same morning. I became worried, the first day I had heard him speaking to his mother, I had be so scared of him. It was unbing. As my thoughts travelled to and fro, so did my body tremble in fear. Then I felt this sudden tightness in my chest, I tripped and fell to the floor. My airflow seized and I started gasping for breath. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­.¡± Margaret held me and made me sit up. ¡°Oh my¡­. Breath¡± she panicked and tried fanning me with her hands. ¡°I need to get the boss¡­..¡± she said and turned to run off but I held her and shook my head violently. I wasn¡¯t going to let them see me weak, I wasn¡¯t going to let them see me break and that I nned on doing. I knew I had an attacking, my heart beat was faster than usual when I was yelling and scolding Jordan and Samantha and I had a feeling I was going to have another panic attack but I was hoping it would wait till I got to my room. But since it didn¡¯t, I nned on handling it well. I took a deep breath and my thoughts travelled to Nate. A tear escaped my eyes when I realized I still had not spoken to him. I started wishing he was close by, he knew how to handle my attacks and make sure I was fine, but he wasn¡¯t and I was married. I shut the thought of him away and focused on taking deep breaths, just as he thought me and soon enough, the tightness in my chest area freed up and I felt better. I wiped the stray tears away from my face and tried my best to get up. Margaret held me and assisted me to get on my feet and with her help I was able to get to my room safely. I sat down on my bed and Margaret went ahead to pour me a ss of water which I gulped down immediately I took it from her ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked me and took the ss away from me. I gave her a faint smile and nodded my head but I knew deep down in my heart I wasn¡¯t okay. I had reacted again and this time I did worse than thest. It was something to worry about. ¡°I think so. Those two lovers just bring out the worse in me¡± I blurted out and Margaret chuckled. ¡°You have gained the respect of everyone here. They like you¡± she said and I smiled heartily. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Jordan allowed Samantha treat you that way¡± I said after a while. ¡°Well she has been that way for a long time¡± Margaret said and sat down close to me.. ¡°How long have you been working here again?¡± I asked her and she chuckled. ¡°Since Jordan¡¯s teenage age¡± she replied and I gaped at her. ¡°I know¡­ its been so long right?¡± she asked reading my thought ¡°Well yes¡± I said and she grinned. ¡°What about Samantha, you called her by her name¡± I said, not knowing why I was so curious about the both of them. ¡°Same thing. She has been a spoilt brat for ages, I was there when Jordan started falling in love and when he proposed too. But she declined him and moved abroad¡± she exined and an ¡°ohhhhhhh¡± escaped my lips. ¡°Well, for the fact that they are lovers doesn¡¯t give her the right to treat you or anyone else the way she pleases¡± I said. ¡°You made that clear to her, I am sure she will start learning her lesson¡± Margaret said with amusement and Iughed for the first time. I remembered the look on Samantha¡¯s face and I suddenly felt so good about myself. ¡°Thank you for defending me out there¡± she added and I shrugged her off without saying a word. I sat on my bed for a while with many thoughts going through my head. One was Jordan. I didn¡¯t understand how the Jordan I spoke to on phone was so different from the Jordan I lived with. He was so free, not too free but he could talk more than the Jordan I lived with. And though during the phone calls, I didn¡¯t see his face but I could tell he smiled more frequently than the Jordan I was forced to live with. I couldn¡¯t help but ask myself¡­.what happened to him? But my phone rang and interrupted my thoughts. When I picked it up, it was a video call from my dad. I jumped up immediately and ran to the mirror scaring Margaret. ¡°Is every okay?¡± she asked immediately ¡°Yes¡­ no. do I look okay?¡± I turned to her and asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± She stressed. ¡°No¡­like do I look happy?¡± I asked and she her eyes brightened with understanding. ¡°Yes¡­you look okay and happy and beautiful¡± sheplimented and I rxed. My parents needed to see me happy because I didn¡¯t want them worrying about me. It was my job after all, being a trophy wife. I turned to the phone and picked up the call, my mom and dad¡¯s face popped on the screen and my lips curved into a wide smile. I didn¡¯t stop pacing to and fro after what that bitch did. She had dared to p me and talk back at me. No one had ever done that, not in my life but she did and Jordan did nothing about it. He allowed her do what she wanted and walk away and allowed me go through the humiliation and embarrassment. My heart boiled and turned with rage, I was angry enough that Jordan had gotten married but I got over it when he came back for me. It proved that he still loved me and he ced me first before any other person but when I arrived at his new house, I felt troubled. The house was so big and it wasn¡¯t mine. I felt jealous knowing he was going to share that house with someone else, someone far from me and it was grossly unfair. With everything that was happening, what ticked me offpletely was the woman he married. When I saw hering down from the stairs the previous day, one thing was clear, she was graceful, elegant and pretty. Her eyes shone brightly. When she came closer, my heart skipped and I felt like dying with jealousy. Her eyes were blue and her skin was spotless, she was beautiful and knowing that Jordan didn¡¯t just get married to any woman but a woman who was more beautiful than I was did a lot of things to me. She could attract any man to her including Jordan Chase When she left, I felt a little bit victorious, she left with tears and I hoped she wasn¡¯t going to return but that hope was shattered when she returned that evening with a boldness that I was scared of. I knew if I wanted to have my way, I had to be the more intimidating one, the one with the orders, the one with vile, the one with the boldness. That was the only way I could do whatever I wanted but that girl was slowly bing a torn on my flesh¡­¡­.. And ohh, her guts. She had the guts to hit me and talk back to Jordan, something I myself couldn¡¯t do. I couldn¡¯t take the rage inside of me anymore, so I quickly turned around and walked to the studies, it was there I expected Jordan to be. I opened the door angrily and regretted it the minute I did so. Jordan stared angrily at me, he hated it when someone did that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I whispered and he looked away and continued searching for the file he was searching for. I walked into the office and watched him. When I barged in, I nned on yelling at him for letting his wife talk to me the way she did to me but I couldn¡¯t anymore. Jordan¡¯s demeanor was a scary one. ¡°You did nothing even after seeing my humiliation¡± I said and waited for his reaction. He said nothing and continued with what he was doing. ¡°Now you are ignoring me¡± I said and he stopped and stared at me. ¡°Can you forget what happened already¡± he asked with that voice that he always had. Deep, cold and harsh. ¡°How can I when your wife pped me in front of all your staffs?¡± I raised my voice. He stared at me and looked away, then he continued with what he was doing. ¡°You should stay away from her¡± he simply said and fueled the rage inside of me. ¡°What do you mean by that¡± I asked and he picked up a file snd went through it. ¡°I am talking to you Jordan¡± I said between gritted teeth. He said nothing and went ahead to arrange the file and turn to the door. ¡°I won¡¯t be dragged into any stupid fight between you two. Stay away from her and mind your business¡± he said and walked out of the studies, leaving me alone. I groaned in frustration and thought of destroying something but I couldn¡¯t do that in his studies knowing he might actually kill me for it. I was already hating his wife with every fiber in my bones. So I came out and walked through the hallway. While I tried keeping my cool. When I came out, I saw ady I had never seen before, walking with a maid. It was none of my business but I couldn¡¯t help but nose in. ¡°Come here¡­¡± Imanded the maid. She turned to thedy beside her and said some words then back to me. ¡°Yes¡­¡± She simply said when she got closer to me. I red at her for not giving me the respect I deserved. ¡°It¡¯s yes ma¡¯am¡± I corrected and she stole a nce at me and looked away immediately. ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t do that Samantha. Only the bosses wife and the bosses mom can be addressed as such¡± she replied and my hands balled into a fist at her statement. They took me as nothing, to them I was nothing and I had no respect at that house. And it was all because of that wife of his. After fuming for a while, I rxed and tried speaking. ¡°Who is she?¡± I asked turning to thedy she was with. ¡°That¡¯s madam Leona¡¯s p.a¡± she replied. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± I asked and she stole a nce at me. ¡°She is here for the bosses wife¡± she replied and I felt like hitting her immediately. It felt like she was rubbing it in, the fact that I wasn¡¯t the bosses wife, she was rubbing it on my face. ¡°Get out¡± I raised my voice at her. ¡°But she needs.¡± ¡°Get out¡± I said between gritted teeth and she scurried away. Then I turned to thedy and walked gracefully towards her. ¡°Hello¡­ I¡¯m Samantha Brandon, may I help you with anything?¡± I asked with a smile on my face. ¡°Not really. Mrs Chase asked me toe up to her room and that was where that maid was taking me to¡± she said and looked around in search of the maid. ¡°Not to worry. What exactly are you here for?¡± I asked with pretense. She stared at me for sometime like she was trying to read me.. ¡°I am here for Mrs Chase¡± she repeated with an edge to her voice and the smile in my face disappeared for a moment. ¡°You said that already. I mean, I can help with giving her the messages¡± I said and the smile on her face disappeared. ¡°Are you Mrs Chase?¡± she asked rudely and I tried controlling myself not to scratch her face. ¡°No. I am¡­.¡± ¡°Who are you exactly in this house?¡± she interrupted rudely and I went pale unable to answer her question. ¡°What is going on here¡± Someone asked and we both turned to the direction the voice came from. Apparently it was my worse enemy. My skin crawled with irritation at the sight of her. ¡°When I saw your pictures, I thought you were beautiful but seeing Jordan¡¯s wife in person¡­.you are extremely beautiful¡± the p.aplimented her as she came closer. Her cheeks turned pink and she smiled warmly back at her. ¡°I¡¯m Jackie, ma¡¯am Leona¡¯s p.a¡± she introduced herself and stretched her hands towards the other. ¡°Please call me Genesis¡± she said with her glowy blue eyes, then she nced at me and looked away immediately. They both ignored me while I stood there like a fool and waited for some sort of recognition. ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat, I need to offer you something¡± Genesis said and Jackie shook her head. ¡°I have a lot of things to do so I have to run along quickly. But I came to give you this cards¡± she said and searched her bag. When her hands came out of the bag, she brought out seven different bank cards with the name Genesis Chase boldly written on it. My skin went cold and my blood stopped flowing. ¡°This are your cards. So you can have ess to as much finances as you want¡± Jackie said and handed the card over to Genesis ¡°Thank you¡± Genesis said humbly and took the cards while I red at her. ¡°If you want anything, here is my card. Mom Leona said you can borrow me whenever you want, as far as I am not busy.¡± Jackie said and handed Genesis a business card. ¡°And¡­I will love to help you. You are too beautiful to resist¡± she added and Genesis chuckled. ¡°I like you too. I will be needing your help soon¡± she said and they both giggled like kids. ¡°Bye then¡­call me please¡± Jackie added and with that she headed down the stairs while Genesis looked on with a smile on her face. I stared at Jackie leaving and wondered what it would be like having the T_squad and her in the same room. That thought alone lightened my mood and it feltpletely awesome that morning already. I turned around so I could go to my room and saw Samantha ring at me I ignored her, atleast that was what I nned on doing but she didn¡¯t let me was ¡°You dirty little thing¡± she said between gritted teeth and my ears snapped at her words. I turned to her and looked her full in the face. I could feel my stomach tightening in anger but I didn¡¯t want to do more damage than I had already done. Because I clearly remembered what that morning was like and I could see that her cheeks were still red from the p I gave her. So I calmed down and rxed myself. ¡°I guess you are happy being a part of this family¡± she said and I scoffed. ¡°You twisted your way into this house so you could get money. But let me tell you this, no matter how much they bath you with money. You are still nothing, do you understand?¡± she said between gritted teeth. ¡°Why are you so angry at me huh? From what I remember I am the wife and you are the mistress. I am supposed to be the angry one here not you¡± I said and her eyes widenedN?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°I am not just angry bitch. I fucking hate you, I hate you so much, your mere sight irritates the skin on my body¡± she snapped with eyes as wide and furious as fire and voice as hard as a rock. I flinched and backed away from her because that wasn¡¯t what I expected to hear. So far, I had done nothing wrong to her to deserve such hatred. ¡°Why?¡± I whispered and sheughed an empty, throatyugh. ¡°All this¡­this house, the cars, the attention, the money¡­they were supposed to belong to me and you stole them. For years, every thing was mine and you came along and took it within a week¡± she red and blurted out things I believe she was going to regretter. I stared at her shocked and disappointed So far, I felt guilty, really guilty because I stole her man and destroyed the love they share. But I realized for her it wasn¡¯t about the love, it was about the money, the name, the possessions. ¡°You never really loved Jordan after all¡± I said and her eyes widened when she realized what she had said to me. She opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. Then I knew Jordan Chase was making a mistake that could cost him every thing and he didn¡¯t know. ¡°It was about the money I see¡­ You have everything Samantha, you are a Brandon. Why be a gold digger?¡± I snapped. Anger was fueling me again, I realized I was sharing my husband with someone who wasn¡¯t even worth it. ¡°I ¡­¡­. don¡¯t know ¡­.what you are saying_¡± she stuttered and I smirked at her pathetic attempt to cover up. But we all knew that, words when spat out, could never be taken back. I stared at how pitiful she became for a while before walking away. My heart went out to Jordan. He was being deceived and he had no clue. I was torn between making him see Samantha for who she truly is or minding my business and focus on being a trophy wife. I don¡¯t post on weekends. So I will be seeing you guys with the next episode on Monday¡­have a lovely weekend. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 18 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 18 Chapter 18: First n I made sure my breast was well exposed and my skin was wless. The gown I was putting on was short and my hair flowed freely down my shoulders. I checked myself out in the mirror for the¡­¡­well I can¡¯t keep track of the time. That was how excited I was. I turned back to the bed and made sure the food that was ced on it had not gone cold before he returned. Jordan ofcourse, he was the one I was waiting for and I knew he would be home soon so I prepared myself and made sure his meal was brought up to his room, there we could have some privacy and I would be able to do whatever I wanted. I heard the honk of his car and I quickly looked at my reflection in the mirror once again and went back to the bed and sat down. I crossed my leg over the other and sat down sexily on the bed while I waited patiently for Jordan toe up. It took a while, I was almost loosing my patience but he came up anyway. The door opened up and his handsome self was revealed. He paused when he saw me and stared at me with that unreadable expression of his. I gave him a smile and got up from the bed, then I walked over to him and took his suitcase from his hands. ¡°Wee back darling¡± I said and ced a kiss on his lips lightly. He didn¡¯t react, he just stared at me and I almost rolled my eyes at him. He was such a rock and pleasing him most of the time was almost impossible. I gave myself a mental apuse for being able to keep up with him for so long. It was unbearable and it was still unbearable but he was Jordan Chase after all. And I loved him as I could ever love him. I took his hands and pulled him deeper into the room. Then I dropped his suitcase on the bed and turned to him. I helped him take off his shirt starting from his suit and then his tie. I took off the buttons of his shirt starting from thest button above his waist and then I moved upward. I undid all the buttons and my eyes nced over at his toned body. His muscles and his abs were all in shape and he looked so sexy. My mind went down to memoryne as I thought of what it was like to actually have him making passionate sex to me. Warm feelings circted my body and I suddenly wanted him badly, but I held myself because I had a mission. ¡°Your dinner is served, are you going to have your bath first or would you rather have your meal first?¡± I asked sweetly and waited for his reply. He didn¡¯t say a word, instead he took off his belt and turned to the bathroom. Typical Jordan. I sat back on the bed and mentally went through all I was going to say to him that night. Everything was well nned out and I was pretty sure it was going to work. It had to work, my ns never actually failed. He came out few minutester with a towel wrapped around his waist. His body was dripping water and gosh he looked sexy. I almost moaned just by looking at him but I held myself. My ns were more important to me as of that moment and I nned on making sure they were sessful. So I took my mind off ogling Jordan and turned to the door, it was the only chance I had. I walked out and down the hallway before I saw a maid. It waste enough and I knew they were all preparing for bed, but luckily I found one and it was just the perfect person because she was close to Genesis already. ¡°Margaret¡­.¡± I called out to her and she stopped and reluctantantly came towards me. ¡°Yes Samantha. Can I help you?¡± she asked in that usual airy tone of hers. ¡°Ofcourse you can help me out, why else would I call you if I don¡¯t need your help. You are a maid, that¡¯s your job¡± I snapped at her, I was still angry at her knowing it was because of her I had received the humiliation of my life earlier that day. She said nothing to my outburst and just e she waited for me to speak. I red at her and felt like pping her so terribly but I had more important things to do and I didn¡¯t want to ruin my happiness and excitement over her. ¡°Where is Genesis?¡± I asked and crossed my arm over my chest. ¡°Ohh, she went out and hasn¡¯t returned yet¡± she replied and my hands dropped from my chest ¡°What¡­it¡¯ste, she can¡¯t be out by this time¡± I eximed, not because I cared but because I was hoping she would be at home. It never crossed my mind that she would leave the house and I knew that her absence might actually ruin my ns. ¡°She has security guards and she is also a grown up¡± Margaret pointed out and I growled at her. ¡°When will she be returning?¡± I asked ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am not the madame but you can call her¡± she replied and whoaaa, her replies were fueling me to strangle her. ¡°When she gets back. Tell her Jordan wants to see her ASAP¡± I said annoyed and turned to take my leave but had another idea. ¡°Tell her he doesn¡¯t like being kept waiting and knowing she waste enough, it would be better if she actually pushed herself through the room without knocking to prove that she actually meant toe¡± I said and smiled widely at myself. ¡°It¡¯s a friendly advise Margaret, you know how Jordan can be, he might decide to not open the door when she returns¡± I added and turned back to the hallway. I went back to the bed room and saw Jordan was already dressed up and he was having his dinner as it was. I beamed at myself and walked over to where he sat and sat beside him on the bed. I did nothing but remained quiet and watch him patiently, everything I did, I did my best to not attract any negative thought from him. When he was done, I took the tray and sent them out of the room before handing it over to a different maid and came back to the room. sitting at the other end of the bed with aptop on his legs and he had gone back to work. My face turned into a frown because I knew exactly what it was like when he was working, it was better no one disturbed him when he was working. . I sat at the other end of the bed and thought of what I could do to get his attention without getting him angry. But nothing came to my mind, absolutely nothing. My face turned into a real frown and I decided to make him noticed. After a while, he stole a nce at me and realize I was pissed about something. He sighed and cleared his throat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, while his hands and eyes did their work on the system. ¡°I just feel sad and alone¡± I said feigning a voice that depicts how sad I was. He stopped what he was doing and actually turned to me, a little frown was on his face. ¡°Why?¡± he asked and I shook my head. ¡°You didn¡¯t even look at me when you came back. I can see you don¡¯t love me anymore¡± I said and sniffed ¡°But I came so we could spend some time together, because I would be leaving this house in the morning¡± I said and watched as his eyes went hard. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± he asked and my heart leaped, I got the exact reaction I wanted from him. ¡°I want to leave, I don¡¯t belong here and you don¡¯t love me anymore. You are married now¡± I said and made sure not to look at him. I needed to look as innocent and as hurt as I could ever look. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I knew that I was married already before I came for you. What do you think drove me to look for you?¡± he raised his voice and I knew the night was going as nned. Genesis just had to come in time. I got up from the side of the bed and backed him, then I crossed my hands over my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t belong here. No one respect me here, they look down on me, even the maids¡± I said and allowed a tear slipped down my cheeks. ¡°I love you Jordan, it was always you and I regret why I rejected your proposal when you proposed years back. It¡¯s my fault that you are with a different woman and even with my love for you, I have been reduced to nothing but a mistress¡± I said and allowed more tears run down my cheeks. Then I heard some sounds and knew he was getting up from the bed. Soon enough he was standing beside me, he turned me around so I could face him and his eyes darkened when he saw the tears in my eyes ¡°You ain¡¯t a mistress. All this has to be over, five years, is all it takes. You are the one I love, why think differently?¡± he said with a lower tone, then he ced his hands on my arms and stared straight into my eyes.. ¡°I know that, but our love alone won¡¯t be enough. Genesis your wife asked me to leave, she called me a mistress and¡­..¡± his grip tightened on my arms, I almost screamed but he let go immediately and turned to the door angrily. I didn¡¯t want him to leave, that was going to ruin everything. I still had to buy time till Genesis arrived. He opened the door and I quickly ran and blocked him off. Then I saw a glimpse of Genesising and immediately shut the door quietly and hugged Jordan. ¡°Please¡­let her be, she is right after all. I just want to spend this night with you¡± I said with an emotional voice and hoped his tensed muscle would rx and y along before Genesis got to the room. ¡°Jordan please¡± I said and looked up at him. He was so angry, I was so sure he wasn¡¯t going to calm down so I decided to make the first move. I stood on my toes and brushed my lips against his lightly. ¡°Jordan please¡± I whispered and waited impatiently for him to make a move. Just when I was about to give up hope, his hands wrapped around my waist and he pulled me closer to him furiously and crashed his lips against mine. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. My heart leaped and I immediately wrapped my hands over his shoulders and kissed him back with more ecstasy, making sure to keep up with his pace. His hands travelled to my ass and he lifted me up while my legs crossed over his waist immediately and he walked over to the bed. My body immediately grew warm and my legs tingled. My thighs went hot with pure lust and my desire for him intensified. He ced me gently on the bed and came on me while suckling my lower lips. My hands roamed his back and hair and his hands found way to my breast, he grabbed it with some sort of hardness that I had always enjoyed and a moan escaped my mouth. Then the door opened and our heads jerked to the door. A sly smile spread to my lips when I saw Genesis standing at the door dumbstruck. I killed two birds with one stone and I was ready to see the end result. Jordan got up angry from ontop of me and stormed to the door but Genesis was quick and turned around to leave. That didn¡¯t stop Jordan, he followed with so much rage and I quickly got up from the bed to watch what was going to happen. GENESIS I walked away, I had to walk away because I felt like I was going to cry in front of them. But then I saw Jordan storming towards me with eyes filled with hatred and fear took over me. I walked away immediately but I heard him behind me and before I could think of anything else. He held my arms and pulled me back roughly and forcefully pushed me against the wall of the hallway with so much force, it actually hurt than I thought it would. He red at me, he red at me so hard, if he could actually kill me he would have. ¡°I thought I told you to stay away from me¡± he growled and I flinched and turned to walked away but again he pinned me against the wall and stood much closer. That I could not move from where I stood. ¡°You don¡¯t listen do you?¡± his voice sounded cold and deep, it sent chills down my spine. I just stood there,pletely frightened of him. ¡°I told you to stay away, why the hell wouldn¡¯t you listen?¡± he yelled and my chest tightened. I took deep breathes to help myself while he red at me. ¡°I am asking you a fucking question?¡± he yelled when I said nothing and something in me snapped. Apanied by fear, he brought out the boldness in me. ¡°And I told you not to take Samantha into that room¡± I fired back at him and his eyes grew hard. ¡°You also don¡¯t listen and as long as you don¡¯t, I will do what I want¡± I added and he pulled me by my arm. His grip on my arms felt like he was going to break by bones, it was so painful, I had to bit my lips to stop me from screaming. ¡°You seem to forget that you are the imposter here, you are the stranger here and you are nobody. You have no right to tell me what to do¡± he growled. With each word his grip tightened and I felt my knees growing weak. I held his hands and tried pulling it away but his grip tightened and I whimpered. Tears burned the back of my eyes and I didn¡¯t stop whimpering. ¡°And you have no right to call her a mistress, keep away from her or else¡­¡­¡± he said and pushed me. I fell without restraint and a tear escaped my eyes. My other hands held the ce he had held me and I winced in pain as I tried to get up. When I did get up, I saw Samantha by the door with a victorious smile on her face and my heart broke. Jordan turned around and headed back to the room but I had to speak. ¡°Have you ever considered the fact that I never wanted this? Can¡¯t you see that I am a victim here as much as you are?¡± I said and fought back the tears that threatened toe pouring down. He paused and turned back to me with a smirk on his face. ¡°You are eating off of me. You agreed to this marriage because of money didn¡¯t you?¡± his voice was like venom tearing into my flesh and straight to my heart. I shook my head rapidly and fought back the tears that threatened me. ¡°You wanted money, your family¡¯s life changed after you married me. You can literally sit with the number one citizen of this country because of my name that you bare all in the name of your marriage to me. How can you possibly be a victim when you are a gold digger willing to steal someone¡¯s Identity to be rich¡± he spat and turned around. Then the tears poured and my heart ached at the heaviness and bluntness of his words. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 19 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 19 Chapter 19: the advice I struggled to walk back to my room. My heart was too heavy and so were my legs. I kept breathing in and out because of the fear of having another panic attack. That was thest thing I wanted and it was better I got to my room soon. ¡°Ma¡¯am are you alright?¡± Margaret came out of nowhere and ran to my aid. She ced my hands over her shoulders and held my waist, helping me with my weight. I sniffed and tried to clean my tears but I changed my mind about it, she had seen me in my weakest time, I didn¡¯t see why I had to hide my tears away from her. ¡°you should be asleep¡± I said to her and sniffed. ¡°You should be in your husband¡¯s room¡± she replied and I stopped walking, my head snapped back at her immediately and she looked away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± she apologized and I started walking again. Though I knew somehow that she was right, I should have been the one in his room but I wasn¡¯t. Even after my conditions, he disrespected and disregarded me. He brought in another woman and she was in the room with him like it was hers from the beginning. When I got to my room, I took a seat at the couch and Margaret brought me a ss of water which I gulped down immediately. ¡°Thank you¡± I said to her and she smiled faintly at me. ¡°Please be patient with him. Jordan needs you¡± she added and I scoffed at her ridiculous demand. How could she have expected me to be patient with someone like that. It wasn¡¯t so possible, I was already loosing it. ¡°You can go to bed now. You need your rest¡± I said, dismissing her. ¡°Goodnight ma¡¯am¡± she said and turned to the door. ¡°Margaret¡± I called and she paused. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± she replied and turned to me. ¡°My breakfast should be brought up to my room from now on¡± I said and she gaped at me for a second. ¡°But ma¡¯am¡­¡­¡± ¡°Come on please, don¡¯t make this harder on me¡± I interrupted and she sighed. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± she replied reluctantantly and walked out. I sighed and took off my clothes, having a shower was the best thing for me at that point and that was what I nned on doing. I went into the bathroom and decided to make use of the shower. I wrapped my hair and covered it up before walking through the ss then I turned it on. The chilled water ran through my body and rxed my tensed muscles. Jordan¡¯s words ran through my mind and tears came flooding back. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like somehow he was right. Maybe he might not be right about everything especially about the fact that he called me a gold digger, I wasn¡¯t after his wealth like Samantha was but he was right when he said I came for his money. My life changed because I bared his name and the tittle of a wife, my family¡¯s life changed because I was his wife. I would have left and found a way to run away but because I couldn¡¯t steal my family¡¯s happiness and peace of mind, I remained. I had watched them struggle for so long, and my marriage to Jordan had given them a better life. If that was meing after his money, then I was guilty as charged. But again he was wrong when he said I wasn¡¯t a victim. I didn¡¯t ask to be married to him. His mother had trapped me by giving my sister a new kidney. Though I was grateful but that was a terrible way to trap me. I was trapped with her son who was madly in love with a girl who wanted nothing but his money. I was the victim because I had to be the one to hide in my room so I wouldn¡¯t see his face. I had to hide away from my own husband because he was gradually scaring the hell out of me. I wiped my tears and smiled at myself. I thought of the reason I was doing all what I did. It was for Ava, my mom and my dad. For them I was going to sacrifice my happiness, my peace, my joy, my life and I wasn¡¯t going to care about what Jordan thought about me. A week after. I came out of the shower and saw some of my maids grinning at me. As days went by, the maids that flocked to my room increased. They were literally fighting over who would get me breakfast and help me dress up. They would find any excuse to be in my room, knowing I was always nevering out of it. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked them. Six of them couldn¡¯t be grinning at me for nothing. ¡°We wanted to show you around the house¡± they chorused and I pretended I was thinking about it. ¡°No¡± I simply said and walked over to where they had ced my clothes. ¡°You have never even been out for a week. Come on, you need the air¡± another protested and I shrugged. ¡°Yeah I know. But that wouldn¡¯t be today¡± I replied and their faces went sad. ¡°Oh now stop that¡± I ordered feeling really bad. Almost all of the domestic staffs in the house have literally turned to friends. We joked andughed and did more in their free time and I couldn¡¯t help but understand why they were being 50 sad. ¡°Okay.I promise you all would get a chance to show me around soon¡± I said and they cheered up and grinned at me. ¡°When?¡± Anna asked. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Soon¡± I replied and she pouted. She was the youngest of them all and closest to me after Margaret. ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°Here you are. I get tired ofing to this room to look for any maid that has gone missing¡± Margaret interrupted and Iughed. ¡°Out. Out. Out¡± she yelled at them and they all scurried away like kids. ¡°Good morning ma¡¯am¡± she greeted. ¡°Good morning¡­¡± I replied. ¡°I am really sorry about them, I can¡¯t imagine the trouble¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I love them being around¡± I replied and sat down on the bed. ¡°And they love you too I see¡± she smiled at me and my heart warmed up at her words. I needed something or some one to prove to me that I belonged and if my husband didn¡¯t do it. They did. ¡°Are youing downstairs?¡± she asked and I gave her a look. The look that told her ¡®no, I am perfectly fine up here! She smiled faintly and turned to the door to leave while I went ahead to dress up and have my breakfast. In the midst of my breakfast, someone knocked on my door and opened the door without waiting for me to saye in. No matter how good I was with my staff, none could do that. I had that ultimate respect. I turned my head to the door and Samantha walked in with a smug look on her face. Ever since that night, I had not seen her and I loved the peace I felt all those nights that I didn¡¯t see her but she was right there in my room. ¡°It must be lonely and heart breaking to be all alone in this part of the house¡± she started and I rolled my eyes at her., ¡°You know, if I were you. I would leave¡± she started and walked deeper into the room. I ignored her, the Morning was going perfectly well to be ruined by her already. ¡°You don¡¯i belong here, and Jordan doesn¡¯t want you. Why can¡¯t you leave?¡± she added but I ignored her. I didn¡¯t know what hier game was but I was not going to y that game with her ¡°I am talking to you dammit¡± she said with an edginess to her voice when she noticed I wasn¡¯t paying any attention to her. But as I said, I was going to ignore her. ¡°This house is mine, what ever I tell Jordan he is going to believe. It¡¯s your loss anyway¡­¡± She paused and red at me. ¡°I want you out of here¡± she barked and it was time to give her a reply. I rounded up my breakfast and turned to her while seating on the bed. ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± I asked and her eyes widened. ¡°Yes..you are intimidated and insecure¡± I added and smirked at her. ¡°I let you do what you want because I want you to do what you want. Bute here and vomit trash. Now¡­.get out¡± I said calmly and her eyes widened. ¡°You have no idea who you are dealing with. You better leave or I will make you leave myself¡± she barked and walked out of my room. My morning was ruined already and her threat actually got to me. I knew I needed help and I needed it from someone who knew Samantha too. I could tell she wasn¡¯t going to stop, she had a lot more in her sleeves and I needed some sort of advice. After thinking for a while, the perfect person came to my mind and I quickly picked up my phone I didn¡¯t want to see her ofcourse but we had to speak and speak soon. I dialled her number and waited for her to pick up. ¡°Oh my¡­ Genesis¡­¡± ¡°I want us to speak¡± I interrupted her rudely, I didn¡¯t want to hear what she had to say. ¡°Ohh, uhmmmm. I will be free for the next two hours¡± she replied. ¡°Are youing over?¡± she asked and I thought about it. ¡°No, actually no. Let¡¯s meet at a restaurant¡± I replied and waited for her reply. ¡°Okay¡­which?¡± she asked. ¡°Pick anyone of your choice, I am on my way¡± I said and hunged up. I changed my clothes. I wore a silky lemon button down shirt that stopped at my thighs. Then I added a ck Valentino boot and a ck shade. I packed my hair in a pony tail, put on some jewelries and added a lip balm to my lips. I picked up my phone. I looked at my reflection and liked what I saw, then leaded for the door. I smiled at the way the staffs looked at me and felt pretty good about myself. On my way downstairs, I saw Samantha and gave her a smirk of my own. I felt reallyfortable and confident about myself and knowing she felt insecure made my confidence boost grow to a different level. I walked down stairs and smiled at all my staffs like I was some sort of celebrity and they were my fans. As I walked my eyes turned to the dinning, and my heart skipped. ¡°Shit¡± I cursed when my eyes met with Jordan¡¯s and as quickly I looked away like he was going to kill me if I stared too long. I never even thought about him when I starteding downstairs. I just needed to see mom Leona because Samantha had triggered me to want to. It was a week after what happened thest time I had seen him and seeing him again felt different. The guards bowed immediately they saw me and I flinched. It felt like I was in a movie ¡®men on ck¡¯ no matter how much I saw them, I still wasn¡¯t used to having men on ck all around me. They quickly ran to the car and I followed behind. I stepped into the car and sat downfortably and just as expected, we moved out in a convoy. When we arrived at the restaurant mom Leona texted me. I got down and the security guard followed me. Two walked in front of me, two behind me and two each walked by my side. Keeping me in the middle. I was directly taken to the table she reserved and the guards bowed to her and gave us a little space. I took my sit and noticed she had already ordered breakfast for her self. I went ahead to pour myself some wine since I already had breakfast. ¡°You look amazing dear¡± sheplimented and I thought of smiling at her but I couldn¡¯t force it, ¡°You ruined my life, five years of my life. That thought can¡¯t leave my head¡± I blurted and she stopped eating and stared at me. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± she asked and I smiled. ¡°Your son sleeps in the same room with Samantha and almost broke my arms the day I walked in on them¡± I red at her. Her eyes widened and she looked away. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was going toe to that. I never expected it would turn out this way she said with a note of sadness in her voice. ¡°What were you expecting to happen. You made me talk to a different person as Jordan and made me believe that he wanted to marry me when he thought I was someone else¡± I snapped at her and immediately looked around to be sure I was not about to create a scenei was just so angry at her. ¡°It was Jordan you spoke with. It was him all along¡± she protested and my eyes widened. Then I went quiet ¡°I thought he would get angry and get over it. I never knew he would go look for Samantha himself and would even bring her back home¡± she said ¡°I never knew Samantha would evene back with him after she declined the marriage proposal I brought to her¡± she added and my eyes widened. ¡°Marriage proposal?¡± I asked confused. ¡°I asked her to marry Jordan myself but she refused and that was what made me look for someone else and found you¡± she exined and my eyes widened. ¡°She declined¡­why did shee back then? Why is she making it seem like it all happened under her nose?¡± I asked ¡°I never liked Samantha. She is a cunning witch and I would pick you over her over and over again¡± Mom Leona said and I sighed. ¡°She threatened me and asked me to leave the house. Your son isn¡¯t making things easier because he trust her too much¡± I said and she sighed. ¡°I know. He has been inlove with her from the beginning of time itself. But I can tell you have seen yourself that she isn¡¯t the right person for him¡± she added and I scoffed. ¡°They both deserved each other. Your son is an asshole¡± I cursed and she sighed again. ¡°I know¡­ I know. But he wasn¡¯t always like that. Things happened¡± she replied sadly. ¡°And I am paying for it¡± I groaned. ¡°You have all right to be angry at me¡± she started and I rolled my eyes. ¡°You have all right to kill me even. I did wrong and I was selfish¡± she admitted. At those words, the anger in my heart disappeared. I was gaining from her maniption and I would never forget that Ava was healthy and safe because of her. I was gaining from her maniption ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think I am done being angry¡± I said and she smiled at me. ¡°Good. Because I have never apologized to anybody¡± she said and I smirked. That was the Leona Chase I remembered. She went back to her breakfast and I felt more at ease speaking with her. ¡°Samantha is after your son¡¯s money¡± I said and she almost choked on her food. She coughed a lot and quickly gulped down a ss of water. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I apologized to her and she stared at me with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Are you sure? She is Samantha Brandon herself¡± mom Leona said ¡°My thoughts exactly but she blurted it out to me herself when she was pretty pissed¡± I said. She rxed into her chair and groaned. ¡°I should have known¡­why didn¡¯t I think of it. She didn¡¯t want marriage but she knew the hold she had on my son¡­¡± she said with an edge to her voice while I watched. ¡°He won¡¯t believe anything I tell him. He is angry at me as it is, he won¡¯t believe anything thates out of my mouth¡± she added and I groaned. I had hoped she would help me out but with her words, I knew she wasn¡¯t of any help. ¡°But you can do something¡± she added and smirked at me with mischieve in her eyes. ¡°You are a Chase now. And you are Jordan¡¯s wife, you have more than she can ever have including beauty. She is sure to be intimidated by you¡± she said and leaned closer. ¡°Put her in her ce. She has decieved my son for far too long now. Show her why I pick you and don¡¯t ever let her intimidate you¡± she added and I smirked. I have been wanting to do that and she just gave me the go ahead order. ¡°But how¡­?¡± I asked. ¡°Genesis sweet. I saw something in you before I picked you. Stop hiding in the shadows and be you¡± she said and I smiled wearily at her. ¡°Stay away from Jordan a little. He doesn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t your fault that all this happened. He might be aggressive to you and till I get to exin that it was my fault and he actually believes me. Stay away¡± she warned and I frowned at her. Atleast she was trying to help, it wasn¡¯t so terrible talking to her anymore. ¡°Okay¡± I said to her. ¡°Genesis.¡± she called out with an emotional voice and I looked up to her. ¡°I know my son is a jerk but please look after him and put Samantha in her ce¡± Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 20 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 20 Chapter 20: Bookshelf A weekter I groaned and jumped off from the bed annoyed and exhausted. I have been sitting and sleeping for so long and it was beginning to affect my body and bones. I needed to do something. I was too bored to keep still and my body system was reacting terribly to it. I came down from the bed and walked out of my room through the hallway. I had literally been locking myself inside my room just so I could avoid Jordan, I didn¡¯t want to be in his way and he preferred it that way. On my way downstairs, I saw Samantha and I rolled my eyes at her. I would actually do anything to not see her even for a day. Those days I stayed without seeing her was like being in heaven if only I had more things I could do to keep myself busy. I walked downstairs and walked towards the kitchen. I have never been there and I couldn¡¯t see a single maid, I guessed they were all in there knowing it was almost time for dinner. My eyes widened when I walked into the kitchen. It was like the kitchen you see in Chef Australia. I stood at the door and watched as everyone did one thing or the other and it felt amazing watching them that way. ¡°Goodevening ma¡¯am¡± Anna was the first to take notice of me and every other person turned to my direction. ¡°Goodevening ma¡¯am¡± they chorused and I smiled warmly at them before I walked inside. ¡°This ce is huge, why the hell would they need such a big kitchen?¡± I asked and looked around. ¡°For parties, Master Jordan do have parties and dinner hosted in his house most of the time. During those time, we actually need a kitchen such as this¡± Anna replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡± I said. ¡°There are a lot of things you don¡¯t know¡± another maid replied and I shrugged. ¡°Well¡­why are your down here¡± Margaret asked and I sighed. ¡°My bones are killing me from lying down so much¡± I pouted and everyone giggled. ¡°You can go out shopping or something. You know, do those things rich people do¡± another maid said. ¡°I like being here. Come on, what are we making for dinner¡± I asked excitedly and walked deeper into the kitchen ready to give a helping hand. Everyone became quiet and stared at me like I had said something foreign. ¡°What?¡± I asked and they looked away. ¡°Ma¡¯am. You are thedy of this house, you can¡¯t help us¡± Margaret said and I scoffed. ¡°Says who?¡± I asked. ¡°Ma¡¯am you can¡¯t be here¡± Margaret added and I rolled my eyes at her ¡°Come on¡­what are we having for dinner. I won¡¯t ruin your meal, I promise¡± I said, waving her off. She looked at me worriedly and looked away knowing she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me. I picked up a knife and started cutting up the vegetables and every their jobs. My time in the kitchen reminded me of my time back at home. Everyone seemed to always be in the kitchen whenever I was making dinner. We would have chit chat and jokes andughs about almost everything and being in the kitchen again with so many staffs made me feel at home again.. Margaret kept giving me worried nces but I ignored her, I really loved being in the kitchen. We went on in cooking and I enjoyed every bit of it till everywhere wentpletely quiet. ¡°Goodevening sir¡± they all chorused and my head jerked to the door. Jordan was standing there with his eyes on me. He still had that look, cold, harsh and aggressive. My heart skipped when I remembered thest time I had seen him and for a second there I panicked. The kitchen became suddenly quiet, anything could easily echo through out the kitchen. His presence made everyone tensed and his eyes on me made me quiver in fear. ¡°What is she doing in here?¡± his voice sounded really angry and I became confused. ¡°I asked her to leave sir but she insisted on helping us in here. I am really sorry¡­¡± Margaret exined and realization suddenly dawned on me. It became clear why she wanted me to stay away from the kitchen but I didn¡¯t understand then. Jordan¡¯s eyes remained on me and I ced my eyes on the floor. ¡°Margaret, I gave you a simple order¡± he growled and I flinched. ¡°It wasn¡¯t her fault, I was the one who insisted so much on being here¡± I tried exining but with the sound of my voice his eyes hardened and he red at me. He looked around the kitchen and back at me, I could tell he had a lot to say but wouldn¡¯t because there were so many people in there with me. ¡°You can¡¯t be in here¡± he said between gritted teeth and my brows knitted at him. I didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly cared about what I did and what I didn¡¯t do. ¡°It¡¯s just cooking Jordan. This isn¡¯t your master¡¯s bedroom¡± I blurted out and regretted it the minute I said it. His eyes hardened and he balled his hands into a fist. I mentally pped myself for bringing that up and the kitchen suddenly felt too hot for me. His ring made me ufortable and I didn¡¯t want to see him in his worse again. I took off my apron and turned to the door without looking up at him. His body was huge enough to actually upy most part of the door but I was really little. I took my little self past him nervously and immediately walked upstairs. My legs hastened it¡¯s footstep and mom Leona¡¯s warnings remained in my head. She had asked me to stay away from Jordan and I nned on doing that with everything in me. I hurried up the steps and turned to the left wings and walked down the hallway with my heart in my chest. When I suddenly felt someone grab my arm and pin me to the wall forcefully. I groaned at the impact of myself to the wall and stared back at Jordan who red at me. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°I was talking to you in there¡± he said in a low tone. But I could hear the edginess and coldness apanied with his low tone. My heart tightened in my chest and his grip on my arms made me whimper. ¡°Jordan¡­.¡± I called out his name and ced my hands on his as I tried taking his hands away from mine. His stiffened at the touch of my hand on his and his grip tightened on iny arms, 1 jerked my hands away from his in an attempt to calm him down. Tears clouded my eyes, I tried holding it but the pain I felt was excruciating. ¡°You are a Chase now. You can¡¯t go into the kitchen to cook¡± he growled and I nodded my head vigorously at him. ¡°I¡­¡­¡­..just wanted¡­. to¡­.do something¡± I stuttered and blinked rapidly to Ward off the tears that threatened to fall. ¡°Well don¡¯t¡± he barked and pushed me off. My other hand held my arm and I red at him when I saw how red the ce he held me had be. ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with going into the kitchen¡± I said inaudibly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever go into the kitchen again¡± he said and turned back to walk away. ¡°I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s your business Jordan. You don¡¯t care about me or the things I do in this house¡± I said and he paused. ¡°Well I don¡¯t care if you decide to hang yourself. What I care about is my name and you are a Chase now. Be the trophy wife you always wanted and never allow me get you doing something that doesn¡¯t befit a Chase¡± he said and continued walking. I took a deep breath and took another one before I exhaled and walked over to my room. The hand he held felt limp and every other thing feltpletely terrible from that point. Iid down on my room and cursed the whole of that day. I didn¡¯t understand how I could avoid him for two weeks and end up meeting him in such a crucial and stupid situation. I remained in my room and didn¡¯t feel like going down for dinner anymore. There was no way I would face him again after his aggressive behavior towards me. ¡°Ma¡¯am should your dinner be brought up here?¡± Margaret asked from the door and I sighed. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be eating this evening¡± I said disheartened and she sighed. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± she asked ¡°No¡­ I want to be alone¡± I replied ¡°Ma¡¯am, Please¡± she insisted and with the way I knew Margaret, I knew she wasn¡¯t going to stop -.. till she had her way ¡°Come in¡± I said and the door opened and she stepped in. I sat up on the bed and she looked at me sadly. ¡°I am truly sorry¡± she apologized and I shook my head at her. ¡°No, I am sorry. It was my fault you were scolded¡± I apologised for my stubbornness. She sighed and walked closer to me, she looked at me with sad and sympathetic eyes, I didn¡¯t like the way she looked at me. ¡°You need to eat something ma¡¯am¡± she stated and I sighed again. ¡°No Margaret. I don¡¯t feel like eating anymore¡± I said and she stared back at me. Her eyes roamed my body and she opened her mouth in awe. ¡°Oh my¡­..he was never this way¡± she said looking at my arms, where Jordan had held me and sat close to me. Her hands gently touch the red mark on my arms and I flinched. She stared at me with sorry eyes and walked over to my bathroom. When she came out, she held a towel that was damp. She sat close to me and gently dabbed the towel on the red mark on my arm. I hissed at the pain but it subsided as she continued with it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jordan did this to you¡± she said and I scoffed. ¡°He might actually beat me up some day¡± I said and she paused. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do that. He is just upset¡± she said and stood up. She searched my dress table and came back with a balm. She applied it on my arm and I hissed at the hot feeling but it subsided few minutes later. ¡°What is he so upset about?¡± I asked and she looked at me and sat back down. ¡°He feels like you decieved him¡± she exined and I gaped at her. ¡°How do you know that?¡± I asked and she gave me a faint smile. ¡°Nothing goes on in this house without my knowledge. Give him time and stay away from him¡± she warned me again. ¡°Are you kidding¡­that¡¯s exactly what I have been doing¡± I raised my voice at her. ¡°I know dear..I know¡± she said inaudibly and I just didn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. I remained quiet and so did she for a while, ¡°I am back to being locked up in here. I wish I could get a book or something¡± I suddenly said. ¡°Ohhh, we have a huge library¡± Margaret said excited. ¡°Really¡­ I didn¡¯t know that, where is it?¡± I asked and the excitement on her face disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s on the right wing¡± she said and an ¡®ohhh!¡¯ escaped my mouth. I didn¡¯t know how I could get there without meeting Jordan and meeting Jordan twice for one night was thest thing I wanted. I kept quiet and thought for a while before I came up with an idea. ¡°I can go there when it¡¯s reallyte at night, I will be sure to get enough book that can serve me for the whole week if it¡¯s as huge as you im¡± I said to her and she smiled at me. ¡°It¡¯s huge alright and you would be more than impressed¡± she added and smiled widely at me. And with that we made a n. I took a shower and wore a lingerie while I waited anxiously for the time to clock 12am so we could go for book hunting. The wait was unbearable, apart from painting, reading was my next favorite thing and I couldn¡¯t wait to get my hands on some books. Back in college, I had no time to read or paint, because I was between jobs and actually passing my courses but as a trophy wife. I had more time in my hands and Margaret spoke highly of the Chase library and I was really excited to see it. When it clocked 12am, Margaret knocked on my door. She was a really punctual person and I took note of that. I got up quickly and came out of the room. ¡°Oh, you look sexy¡± Margaret grinned at me and I scoffed. ¡°Yeah right. Come on, you still need to go to bed early¡± I said and started walking to the right wing We walked slowly and quietly, the house waspletely quiet and any sound could be heard all through the house. The library was before the studies and we opened the door slowly and I walked in like a thief. ¡°In your husband¡¯s house¡± my thoughts whispered and I groaned inwardly at the way my life has turned. ¡°Come on, if I see the master I would tap on the door twice¡± she whispered and I gave her a nod and closed the door behind me. My mouth opened in awe as I stared at therge room. There were so many bookshelf and each and everyone of them was packed with book. The bookshelf were as tall as I could imagine and I could seedders ced on most part of each rack of the bookshelf. I smiled at myself and my heart leaped in Joy at the sight of it. It was more than I expected it to be. I walked through each and every bookshelf, each shelf was tittled. Science fiction, Business, Art, Science, Supernatural, Romance, fantasy and so much more. I was so overwhelmed, I walked past each and everyone of the bookshelfpletely mesmerized by what I saw. I stopped at thest end of the bookshelf, there was a desk and a chair seated with it. Books were scattered on the desk and I decided to take a look. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When I got closer, I flipped through the book and realized that most part of it were torn. I stared closely at it and took note, it was a book of the old, the letters and writing, the colours and texture all proved that it was a book of the 70s or 80s. I didn¡¯t know why, but it picked my interest and I picked it up and went through it. I tried reading through it but I suddenly perceived a familiar cologne. I have been close to the person with the cologne four times to know it was him. It filled my senses and I my heart skipped. ¡°No no.no¡­.¡± my heart cried I slowly turned around and my eyes met the dark brown eyes of Jordan. A scream escaped my mouth, the book I held fell and Jordan grabbed my arms and drew me forcefully to himself. ¡°Jordan¡­.¡± I called out painfully while he red at me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked coldly. ¡°I came for a book¡­I didn¡¯t know¡­I¡­¡± I stuttered. I didn¡¯t understand why I was so frightened of him but I just wanted to run away from there. He looked over to where I had thrown the book I held and his grip on my arms tightened. ¡°Jordan please¡­¡± I whimpered. Tears burned the back of my eyes. ¡°I told you to stay away. Keep away from everything that has to do with me and especially that book¡± he growled and I nodded my head vigorously. ¡°Okay¡­okay¡± I said rapidly. His eyes hardened, gosh, he was so angry at me, he didn¡¯t let go. I felt my bones would break at the way he held arms. The pain was unbearable. ¡°Please, please¡­¡± I pleaded and sniffed. His eyes suddenly softened and his grip on my arm reduced. For the first time, he stared at me with less hatred and my beating heart slowed down a little. Then his eyes roamed my body and I became conscious of what I was wearing. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 21 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Eyes A monthter. I finished thest book I was reading and kept it together with the others. I stared at the pile of books and smiled at myself. I did an amazing job on finishing the books and in such a short time. I had over 30 novels piled up against each other and I finished it in a month time. But then again, I waspletely jobless and useless in that house so it wasn¡¯t something special. I yawned and my stomach grumbled after wards. It was time for lunch and I was so looking forward to it because Margaret had told me they were going to make a french dish all through out that day. When I was at Paris, the french dishes I tasted were heavenly and I didn¡¯t mind having more of it for a week. I stood up from the bed and walked out of my room. I went downstairs just in time because the food was being ced on the dinning when I arrived and I couldn¡¯t help but shrieked like a child. The maids stared at me and grinned widely at my outburst. ¡°You look happy ma¡¯am¡± Anna said and I smiled at her. ¡°shouldn¡¯t I be happy?¡± I asked and she shook her head violently. ¡°No, no¡­you should be always. I just want to pertake in your joy¡± she said and I smiled widely. ¡°Well I am happy because¡­..¡± I thought for a while to think of the reason I would be happy but I couldn¡¯te up with anything ¡°I don¡¯t really know¡± I said and took my sit. ¡°Anna leave the master¡¯s wife alone, we have more job in the kitchen¡± Margaret said to her and she pouted and walked away. I chuckled at her and my stomach grumbled again. I quickly turned to the food in front of me. I stood up and dished out my food. ¡°Ma¡¯am, let me do that¡± One of the maids said quickly and walked towards me. ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself, I am really famished¡± I said. ¡°The master won¡¯t like you doing that yourself ma¡¯am¡± she protested and I rolled my eyes. ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about the things I do, more over he isn¡¯t home¡± I said ignoring her protest. Of course I knew he wasn¡¯t home that was exactly why I came down for lunch. I always had breakfast and dinner in my room because I knew that he was always at home during those time but once it was noon I was always downstairs. ¡°Ma¡¯am he is¡­.. ¡°You really love daring me don¡¯t you?¡± Jordan¡¯s voice was the next thing I had and I became frozen at that spot. The maid who was protesting looked at me apologetically before she turned away. The sitting room became really quiet and I could suddenly perceive Jordan¡¯s perfume all over me. Jordan was good at being silent, so many times he had walked up to me from behind, I never saw him or heard his footstep behind. When his perfume enveloped me, I knew he was right behind me and that made me nervous. Thest time I had been close to him was the day I went over to the library. Jordan had caught me ncing through a book I realized I shouldn¡¯t have touch and he almost skinned me alive for it. I actually thought he would do that with how angry he was but he didn¡¯t. He had ordered me to get out after staring at me for so long and I did that without hesitation. And I never showed my face to him since then. Knowing he was close again to me sent chills down my spine. ¡°Leave¡± his voice reverberated in the room and all the maids scurried away like rats being chased by cats and I was left alone with Jordan. He said nothing, he said absolutely nothing for so long. It felt like no one was even there with me but I knew he was right there because of his powerful cologne. Suddenly he held my arm and pulled me so hard, I turned towards him and hit myself against his body. My heart suddenly started beating fast and nervousness took over my system. My eyes slowly looked up to his and I regretted it the minute I tried doing that. His eyes were brown but dark, it was so beautiful yet so cold and hateful. I looked away immediately and realized I was still ced against his body. I moved away gently but he pulled me back, to my surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he said something for the first time since all the maid left and the chill came back again. ¡°I was going¡­.to have lunch¡± I replied and tried moving away from him again but he gripped my arm tighter making me stand still immediately. . Then it went quiet again. ¡°Can you just let me go¡± I blurted out and he tightened his grip on my arms. I whimpered and tried moving away from him. ¡°Jordan¡± I called out and he groaned. ¡°There are rules and orders in this house¡± he growled. ¡°There are things you should and shouldn¡¯t do¡± he added. I looked up at him with tear filled eyes and he tightened his grip on my arm and I cried with a low tone and looked away from him. But he didn¡¯t let go even when he knew he was clearly hurting me. I felt like he enjoyed hurting me, he enjoyed seeing me so weak. ¡°Let go¡­¡± I growled and pulled away from him forcefully. And by so doing, I crashed against the table and red at him. ¡°You can¡¯t keep hurting me when ever you set your eyes on me Jordan¡± I said boldly. I didn¡¯t know where it wasing from, I didn¡¯t know how I was bing so bold, neither have I ever felt like I could say something like that. But I said it none the less like it was something I had been nning to say for a while. His expression was unreadable and his eyes seemed to get more furious with everything I did or say. ¡°I see¡± he stalked closer to me and I immediately looked around for an escape. I turned to my left and tried making a move but he read my thoughts. With a sudden movement he pulled me by my arm, making me hit against his body again and held me tightly. His other hand grabbed my other hand and the same way he gripped my arm, he did the same to the other and intentionally held it tighter. I felt my bones would crush under his grip and tears burned the back of my eyes. My body was held against his so tightly, so closely there was no space between us. I looked at him with eyes that were almost clouded with tears and tried pleading but for some reason he gripped my arms tighter and I looked away. And the tears flowed with a little whimper from me. ¡°I will hurt you when ever I choose to¡± he whispered coldly. ¡°And that¡¯s because you took away the only dream that can truly make me happy till my demise¡± he growled and tightened his grip on my arms. I cried out openly and ced my hands against his chest, forcefully hitting at him so he could let me go but he didn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I cried knowing exactly what he was talking about. He was talking about his marriage to Samantha. He loved that bitch so much, getting married to her was the only dream he had. He loved her so much and had no clue what she really was. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I swear. I ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ didn¡¯t mean it¡­. It¡­was never my intention¡± I tried exining to him. I never meant to get married to him, I never meant to steal his wife or love. ¡°Next thing I hate apart from being a deceiver is lies¡± he growled and I shook my head violently and looked up to his face again with tear stained eyes ¡°I promise I am not any of them¡± I cried and his hands suddenly loosened against my arms. He pulled away to my surprise and stared at my face like he saw something alien. I stared back at him unable to react, I still felt the pain of his grip on my arms and my heart was heavy from a lot of things he said. He lifted his hands from his side and gently ced it on my cheeks. I stiffened at his touch, I was scared he was going to do something worse from what he had just done. But he didn¡¯t, instead, he slowly wiped my tears like he never meant to make me cry in the first ce. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Someone yelled form the stairs and I jerked away. I turned to the stairs and saw Samantha storming towards us. I could tell she was angry about seeing Jordan so close to me but I had more going through my mind and I didn¡¯t want to be there for another drama. I walked away before she got to us and didn¡¯t turn back. My mom¡¯s name popped up on the screen of my phone for the fifth time that day. It had been over a month since Ist spoke to her, neither have I seen her. She lied to me, she hurt me and that was it for me. After lunch, I went back to my studies just so I could think and think clearly. I ignored the call and just sat on my sit and did nothing till my phone beeped. I picked up the phone and went through it. ¡°Son, believe me or not¡­. Everything I did was for your own good. Though I went extreme for it but my love for you pushed me to do so. I and your father would be going on a vacation for a while. You will take care of things ofcourse but we have series of events we won¡¯t be able to meet up with it. But that won¡¯t be a problem, you and your wife are to represent us in each and everyone of them. I repeat your wife¡­not your stupid childhood crush. My p.a would be sending you the invitations. Mom loves you¡± I immediately picked up my phone and dialled her number after that text. My mom couldn¡¯t do that, she knew too well. ¡°Now¡­you call me¡± she said from her end of the line ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± I said coldly. ¡°Meaning of what?¡± she asked back and I balled my hands into a fist. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me mom¡± I growled into the phone. ¡°Oh! Shut up son¡± she retorted. ¡°The text is the text, do as you are told. It¡¯s your responsibility, you and your wife are a Chase, represent us¡± she said and hung up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Samantha¡¯s voice came from the door and my muscles rxed. I took a deep breath and turned towards her, while I thought of ways to tell her the news. I knew she didn¡¯t like the way she saw me with her enemy earlier and I didn¡¯t want to get her more pissed. ¡°Talk to me¡± she said, walking deeper into my studies. ¡°Events would being up soon. Mom and dad were supposed to be there but they would be going on a vacation¡± I looked away. ¡°I would have to attend those events and parties with¡­.¡± ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡± she interrupted knowing exactly what I had to say. ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡­you can¡¯t do that to me¡± she red with rage immediately. ¡°I don¡¯t have an option, this is a family thing. I either do it this way or end up having reporters all over me¡± I replied. ¡°No¡­ you can¡¯t¡­ you can¡¯t do this to me¡± she started crying immediately. Her tears made my heart bleed in pain. I walked over to her and tried touching her but she moved away. ¡°Nothing will happen. It is just going to be us pretending¡± I tried calming her down. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me that¡± she snapped with more tears flooding her eyes. ¡°I was supposed to be the one going on events with you. Not her¡± she said and the pain and anger I have carried for a while returned. Samantha was the love for my life. She was the only one I wanted to be with, she was my dream and it was taken away from me. The only person I could be with was some one I couldn¡¯t show to the world because she wasn¡¯t my legal wife. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Sam¡­don¡¯t you think I know that¡± 1 said harshly and she sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just scared she would take you away from me¡± she said and I moved closer to her without saying a word. ¡°I saw the way you were with her¡± she added and I pulled her into my arms. ¡°She is a liar and a deciever. I am scared she might easily wrap you around her fingers¡± Two days after I just finished having my bath for the fifth time that day. And it wasn¡¯t even time for dinner yet. I applied lotion, packed my hair into a bun and wore a mini singlet that came with a marching short. It was actually a short short because it only covered my butt. I wasn¡¯t nning to leave my room and no one excepts the maids came into my room so I was perfectly fine. I smiled at how beautiful I was and how my skin glowed. I stood at the mirror admiring myself when the door forcefully opened and I turned away from the mirror angrily to look at who had the guts to walk into my room that way. Only to be met with Jordan¡¯s hateful eyes. My bones went cold and I immediately stole a nce at my arm, the ce he had hurt me days back, as I looked away from him immediately. They were a faint pink from thest time I had seen him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask. Not out of bravery but out of fear, fear of being hurt again. He said nothing, instead he walked deeper into the room and stopped exactly in front of me. He stared at me for a long time and I looked down. And I suddenly became conscious of what I was wearing. I cursed inwardly, I was always picking a wrong time to put on certain clothes. ¡°Your presence in my life is causing me pain¡± his cold voice sent more chills down my spine. But at the same time, his words got me pissed. I was also human, I was also someone¡¯s child, I had people I loved just as he loved ¡°You ain¡¯t the only one going through pain. My presence in this house and my life as a chase is a painful one too¡± I retorted and he scoffed and forcefully held my arms again. Exactly at that spot he had held me thest time. ¡°Jordan¡­.¡± I cried out and looked up at him. He stared right back at me and for a second his hateful eyes softened and so was his grip on my arms. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 22 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 22 Chapter 22: To die Jordan stared at me differently and I couldn¡¯t help but ask myself what happened. He took his hands ofl my arm and stepped back a little, then bis eyes roamed my body again and again and again. I shifted ufortably under his gaze and would have probably used something to cover myself at that moment if it were possible. My room was silent and it felt like lime slowed for a moment, it stretched for so long I couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°what ..what are you doing here?¡± I found myself asking?¡± and he jerked like he had been in a trance for a while and my voice woke him up from it. He stared back into my eyes and I stared back at him till I broke the gaze. I had to. I felt him watch me for sometime, then he sighed and walked away without saying a single word to me. I breathed out heavily, I was unaware that I was even holding my breath. I found my way back to the bed and sat there while my thoughts went back to his weird behavior. If there was anything at all I had come to understand about my husband. One was that he waspletely weird. After a while, I decided to go to bed myself but not without taking a nce at my phone. I still had a social life¡­.ish and needed to find out what was going on. I went on my social media app hat a lot of my ssmates actually found out I was Genesis Jordan Chase and didn¡¯t stop talking about it in the group chat Tiana had forced me to join. Some were happy for me and some of them were not. I read through the things they said before a message popped into my phone from WhatsApp. I immediately opened it when I realized it was from my group chat with the squad. ¡°Finally you are online. What the fuck have you been doing?¡± ¡°Lol¡­.taking care of my husband¡­.. ish¡± Tiana ¡°That bastard¡­.how are you doing? Hope he isn¡¯t maltreating you in anyway?¡± I sighed at her question and thought of what to say to her. Jordan was maltreating ofcourse, he just did it secretly. He was literally tormenting my body and mind, making me have this fear for him. But I couldn¡¯t tell that to no one. Genesis ¡°He isn¡¯t¡­he does his things and I do mine¡± ¡°Better, because I am ready to kill for you¡± ¡°We miss you¡± ¡°I miss you guys more¡± I said with teary eyes. ¡°We were going through some old boxes in the house and found somethings¡± ¡°Your parents also found some things that were very dear to you¡± Then they both send some pictures and my heart dropped for a second. It was a picture of my paintings and drawings back when I had the time to do all that. ¡°Oh my¡± I eximed with teary eyes. ¡°Hope you like it?¡± ¡°Yeah ..we will be out of reach for a while. Going camping¡° ¡°Yeah¡­take care. Love you¡­. Hearts hearts hearts¡± I stared through the phone with a lot of emotions going through my heart. Those were pictures of my work and back then my work meant every thing to me. It helped me express myself more and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what happened. After going through them, I made a decision that night and slept off. Anna woke me up from sleep with her soft gentle voice and I didn¡¯t hesitate to get up from the bed. I had to go shopping after all and I had to do everything soon. I had my breakfast as quickly as I could and took my bath. Then I waited patiently for my husband to leave the house. Margaret came in to my room the moment he left and smiled sadly at me. ¡°Finally¡± I groaned ¡°Where to ma¡¯am?¡± she asked respectfully. ¡°I need some art tools. A lot of them infact¡± I said and went over to my wardrobe. ¡°Is there any art room in this entire building?¡± I asked. ¡°Uhmmm¡­.yes¡± Margaret replied reluctantantly. ¡°Well where is it, because I would be using it¡± I said and brought out a crop top. ¡°The master doesn¡¯t let anybody in there¡±she said and I groaned and turned to her. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but he just doesn¡¯t¡± she said and looked away. I turned back to looking for something suitable to wear. ¡°Well, ask the guards to clear up one of the rooms in the left wing, I am going to use it as my studio¡± I said without waving. I had thought about it so long, I was not going to let anyone or thing ruin it. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± she said and turned to the door. I picked up a jean, a torn, crazy like jean. That was what I wore with some heels. My hair was backed in a pony tail and I came out of my room. A room was already being cleared out and I grinned at myself and walked out of the house. When I came out, Samantha was outside, she was about entering the Rolls Royce. The only car I had been wanting to make use of for a while. When I saw her, something snapped in me. I mean who gave her such rights? She was in my house, with my husband. My staffs did her bidding and even the guards obeyed her. She was about using a car I had not made use of yet and guards were at her service. Ohh I was just pissed. Saw me She smirked when she saw me and I walked towards her angrily ignoring the bows the guards gave. ¡°You look like yourself¡± she scoffed. ¡°Rogue and useless¡± she added and I smirked. I said nothing and turned to the guards instead. ¡°I need to leave now. I am in a haste¡± I said and watched them stare at me confused for a second. Other guards were already preparing the other car for me and when they were done, they drove up to me and waited for me to walk away from the Roll Royce. But I didn¡¯t, that was the car I wanted and I needed to put Samantha in her ce. ¡°I want this car¡± I said boldly and Samantha scoffed. The guards immediately ran along to do the things they were supposed to do. ¡°You wish..you have¡­.¡± I pushed her out of the way before shepleted her statement. She was a bitch after my husband¡¯s wealth, she deserved more than that. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± she yelled creating a scene. I stopped at the door of the car and turned to her. ¡°I am the wife of the man who kept you in this house. You have no right here Sam. Get a life and never ever touch anything here¡± I said hatefully and got into the car. I shut the door and focused on what I had nned for the day, ignoring whatever she had to say before we drove out. I walked around the studio, picking brushes, pallettes, chalks, woodcutter, acrylic and so much more. People took pictures of me, a lot of pictures and I didn¡¯t budge. I was slowly getting used to having such attention all around me as Genesis Jordan Chase. I did a lot of my shopping and just didn¡¯t stop, I literally really wanted to buy the whole of everything. Everything seemed perfect, I felt like I needed every thing though I knew I did not. When I finished, I paid for them and watch as they were gently taken back to my car. I walked back into the house, furious and raging. I didn¡¯t feel like going out anymore. Genesis had stepped on my toes and I needed to fight back and fight back hard. Jordan despised her and after what she did that morning, I took it upon myself to make sure she left the house even before her five years would be up. ¡°Hey babe, I need a favour¡± I texted Jordan. ¡°Yeah¡­.what is it?¡± he replied. ¡°I kinda need to go for a check-up. I feel sick¡± I lied and smiled at myself. ¡°And you said nothing all this while, Sam is something wrong with you?¡± I rolled my eyes at his reply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know it would suddenly feel so serious¡± I lied again and waited for his reply. ¡°Take one of the cars. There are a lot of cars at home¡± he said and that was what I hoped to hear. ¡°I can¡¯t do that¡± I said. ¡°Why?¡± he asked. ¡°Your wife made sure none of the guards let me use any of them. She ims I own nothing and have no rights¡± I said and waited. No reply came forth for a while. I beamed at myself knowing I had gotten him where I wanted and he was going to do exactly what I expected. ¡°I am sending a doctor over. But I will be seeing you soon¡± he texted back I walked back into the house while my staffs helped me to carry most of the stuffs I bought upstairs. Sam was at the top of the stairs when I came back home and I could see the devilish grin on her face. But I ignored her, I was way too excited to allow her ruin my mood. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± she asked the moment I came up the steps. I ignored her and walked past her. ¡°You have no right to do whatever you want¡­this is¡­¡± ¡°My husband¡¯s house and you are just a mistress¡± I concluded for her and smirked at myself for a job well done. She said nothing after that, and I felt victorious. After the stuffs were all brought into the room that was cleared out, I decided I needed to work on a lot before I started painting fully. With the help of the maids, I was able to set up the studio just the way I wanted and by evening it was completely my style. I couldn¡¯t wait to get my hands on the brushes, I couldn¡¯t wait to pour my feelings and thoughts out into those boards. ¡°You haven¡¯t had anything since afternoon. You need to eat¡± Margaret whined for the 100th time and I groaned. She had repeatedly asked me to eat, but I was so busy, too busy and excited to actually get hungry. So when she came in again, it was like she was a parasite that wouldn¡¯t leave me alone I did myst minute arrangements while she watched and waited for me to leave the studio. I arranged my brush and paints and somehow got a paint on my hands. ¡°Shit¡­¡± I cursed and turned towards her. She smirked at me in a mocking way and I red at her before I turned back around to get turpentine. I searched the stock of things I bought and realized I didn¡¯t get one. I groaned and marched out of the studio to my room. I walked over to my bathroom and tried washing off the paint from my hand but just like I thought, it wasn¡¯ting off as it should have. ¡°Margaret¡­¡± I called out to her knowing she would be out in my room. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± she replied. ¡°Where is the other studio?¡± I asked with the thought of going over there. If it was really a studio, I felt like I could borrow the turpentine. ¡°11th room on the right wing¡± she replied reluctantantly. ¡°The master¡¯s bedroom is located at¡­..¡± I stressed. ¡°The 10th room¡± she said and I sighed. ¡°What about the studies?¡± I asked, not willing to give up. ¡°7th room¡± she replied. I groaned and thought of what to do, I really needed the turp. I knew I couldn¡¯t go over to the studiote at night because it was too close to the master¡¯s bedroom and Jordan wasn¡¯t the person you would want to see everyday. ¡°Where is Jordan right now?¡± I asked one more time. ¡°At the dinning¡± she replied and I quickly jerk and ran out of the bathroom. It was my only opportunity to get what I wanted. Without saying a word, I dashed out of the room and turned to the right wing. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ please you really don¡¯t want to do what I think you are about to do¡± Margaret whined following behind me in horrid steps ¡°Go down and stall, make sure Jordan doesn¡¯te up anytime soon¡± I ordered and ran off to the right wing. I was stubborn I know, but I quickly searched for the 11th room, I didn¡¯t want to see Jordan especially after I had met him at the library and realizing how much he always wanted to hurt me. When I found the room I was looking for, I walked in rather quickly and almost bumped into something. It was dark in there and dusty. My hands found the switch and I turned on the light. The studio was huge and dirty and dusty. A lot of things were covered to avoid the dust from reaching them. I walked through the studio, mesmerized at how Magical and beautiful that ce felt till I pulled my mind away from it and focused on why I was there. I quickly started searching for the tools and did the job of uncovering and covering back everything till I uncovered a painting This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Cove I paused and my heart dropped at the sight of the painting. It was a painting of a boy¡¯s eyes, it felt like it called to me. It pulled me and kept pulling me. There was so much pain in his eyes, so much hurt, so much more and my eyes couldn¡¯t tear off it. I ran my hand through it and felt like I was connected to that particr painting. Who ever did that was a great artist because I could see the hidden details of every single piece of it. I forgot about the reason I was there and glued my eyes to the eyes of the painting. I felt like I should help him, his eyes pleaded for my help, those eyes pulled me. Then the familiar dreadful cologne of my husband filled my senses and brought me back to reality. My heart skipped and I immediately twirled around to be met by his furious, hateful eyes again. A scream escaped my mouth and I moved back so quickly almost bumping against the painting but he held me as quickly, like he was protecting the painting itself. He gripped my hair and jammed me against the wall. Dizziness washed over me for a second there, but he came quickly and held my throat. My hands instinctively held his hands as I tried pulling them away from my neck. He was choking me, he was taking away my life without any fear or remorse. ¡°I told you to stay away ¡­..¡± he growled with eyes as hateful as ¡­¡­ I gasp, feeling the air leaving my lungs. My hands kept hitting against his but he didn¡¯t budge. ¡°But you ways seem to be exactly at the ce I don¡¯t want you to be. Do you want to die¡± he growled and I shook my head a little. Tears filled my eyes and oxygen leaving my system. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 23 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 23 Chapter 23: Blue eye princess ¡°Please¡­ please¡± my thoughts screamed. I couldn¡¯t scream it out because I was being choked and I couldn¡¯t speak. Jordan didn¡¯t budge at all, neither did he feel remorse at some point. He didn¡¯t stop choking the life out of me and I didn¡¯t stop hitting at his hand. At that point, I wasn¡¯t so scared of having a panic attack, that happened when I was breathing way too much but in this case, I wasn¡¯t breathing. I was ready to tell him how sorry I was, I was ready to even promise that I wasn¡¯t going to evere to the right wing. I was ready to promise that I would nevere out of my room and he would never see my face. I was just so ready to do anything so he could let go of me. ¡°Stay away¡­I am not going to warn you again, staypletely away from me or else¡­.¡± He growled and I felt dizziness wash over me, I was literally seeing nothing but darkness at that point. Then he let go of me forcefully, just in time and I fell to the floor and coughed hard while I gasped for air at the same time. ¡°Jordan¡­.¡± I heard Margaret screamed at Jordan and immediately ran to my side. I circled my hands around my neck, feeling the pain he had inflicted on me and gasped for more oxygen. ¡°The rubbish stunt you pulled with Samantha earlier today¡± his voice erupted from the door and my heart skipped. I was scared he was going to return to do something terrible to me. I literally crawled closer to Margaret for some sort of protection. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again. She is my everything, don¡¯t step on my toes¡± he said and with that he walked out of the room. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. He was no longer at the dinning when I got there¡± Margaret apologized and helped me up. I slowly and painfully walked back to my room and slumped on the bed. Thoughts of going back home came to my mind and tears flooded my eyes all over again. I was literally in a prison yard where I could be maltreated and mistreated when and however he pleased. And I could not tell anyone about it, how could I? At that point of my weakness, my door opened and Samantha walked in with a victorious smile on her face. ¡°Poor little useless thing¡± she sang and I couldn¡¯t even afford to re at her. ¡°look at you now¡± she said ¡°A lot more will being from where that came from. Don¡¯t worry, you will be out of this house the moment you know it¡± she said and smirked before she left. I felt terribly weak and tired, again I tried reminding myself what I was fighting for. My phone rang at that moment and Margaret stared at me with concern. But I picked the call anyways, without checking the caller. ¡°My dear¡­¡± Mom Leona¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line and I sniffed and cried more. I didn¡¯t know why but I felt I could be myself with her, more over she was the reason I was in such a mess in the first ce. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. Her voice revealed how concerned and panicked she was just like my mom would have been if she was the one calling. I cried more, unable to say anything to her. ¡°Genesis dear¡­you have to say something¡± she urged. ¡°Jordan¡­¡±I managed to say and the line went quiet from her end. ¡°What did he do?¡± she asked instead. But I didn¡¯t say a thing, I couldn¡¯t say a word. She hung up and gave me some breathing space, then she calledter on a video call and I picked. I wasn¡¯t crying as much so I had more control of myself. When I picked the call, she stared at me hard, like she was essing me then her eyes grew hard. ¡°Tell me he didn¡¯t do that¡± she said angrily but I couldn¡¯t say anything. The mark on my neck and any other ce in my body was caused by Jordan, her son. And I knew she noticed it. ¡°That ungrateful son of a bitch¡± she cursed and hung up immediately. I stared at space unable toprehend the feelings I felt. Anger, anger, pain, sadness, remorse, anger again, all mixed together made mepletely thrown out of bnce. My phone rang and I picked it up. It was a video call from my mom and I groaned. I ignored it but her calls didn¡¯t stoping in, it became so irritating and at the end of it all I had to pick up. ¡°I never trained you up to beat up women Jordan Chase¡± her voice sounded harsh and angry. I scoffed, her little princess had reported me and it was funny. She was the one poking at where she shouldn¡¯t and yet she was the oneining about everything. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve all this. Why are you doing this?¡± she asked ¡°She deserved everything, every fucking thing. I asked her to stay away from me and whatever belongs to me but your little blue eye princess won¡¯t listen¡± I barked and regretted it the minute I said it. ¡°Blue eye, blue eye¡­where the fuck is thating from¡± I queried myself and cursed inwardly. I shouldn¡¯t have noticed that, I shouldn¡¯t have even said it and that was what pissed me most about My mother¡¯s face softened and she stared at me for a while, like she was trying to read me then she smiled a faint smile. ¡°Jordan listen carefully¡± she said more calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t beat up women, she doesn¡¯t deserve¡­..¡± ¡°You and her both plotted to decieve me and take away my happiness¡± I snapped ¡°No¡­ no¡­I was the only one who did the nning. She had no idea, she¡­.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Don¡¯t mom¡­each time you want to defend her. I would want to hurt her¡± I threatened ¡°Lay your hands on her one more time and watch the way I will destroy every piece of you through Samantha. You love her don¡¯t you, I know you don¡¯t want to find out the things I can do to her¡± she threatened and my eyes widened. Then she hung up. I groaned and got up angrily before I smashed my phone at the wall. Everything they did fueled me but they didn¡¯t just realize it. I walked back to the master¡¯s bedroom and saw Samanthaying down. I closed the door quietly and walked over to my side of the bed before I lied down. She cuddled closer and ced her head on my chest while her hands wrapped around my body. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked and I breathed in and then out ¡°Probably. How are you feeling?¡± I asked remembering she bad told me she wasn¡¯t feeling so sound. ¡°I am better. Thank goodness the doctor came just in time, I didn¡¯t know what would have happened if I didn¡¯t get the proper attention I needed at that given time because of¡­..¡± she paused and I stiffened. I knew what she was going to say and I couldn¡¯t afford to hear her call anyone my wife again. ¡°I think it¡¯s high time I returned to my ce and my business. I have a car of my own and I can easily make use of it rather than put up with her¡± she added and I cursed inwardly. ¡°No¡­.¡± I simply said ¡°But ¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡±I insisted and she grumbled and cursed underneath her breath. I sighed heavily, I didn¡¯t want her out of my sight, I couldn¡¯t afford to have her away from me ¡°What about I get you more cars. They will solely belong to you and you alone. I can get you your personal guards too¡± I suggested ¡°That would be fine but my business, my father¡¯spany.¡± She asked worried. ¡°Shhhh. I will take care of everything. Don¡¯t just leave me¡± I said and she grinned Weeks after. I got home and went straight to my bed room. I was so famished. I took my bath and changed before I went downstairs and had my dinner. ¡°When did you get back?¡± Samantha was at the table as usual with a smile on her face. My heart leaped at how happy she looked and I just couldn¡¯t get enough. ¡°Not long ago¡± I said and took my seat next to her. And just as she knew I liked it, she said nothing and remained quiet. We ate in silence and peace till my phone beeped. I checked what just came in and immediately lost my appetite. I dropped the fork I held and felt like hurting someone. ¡°What is it?¡± Samantha asked the moment she noticed and I stared at her for a while. I said nothing, one, because I knew she was going to react, and two because I didn¡¯t feel like talking about something so sensitive in the open. ¡°Jordan¡­.talk to me¡± she added and leaned closer so I could speak. I wasn¡¯t sure I was going to say anything¡­ but you can¡¯t tell because my phone rang immediately. Mom was calling and I was slowly loosing interest in speaking to her as time went on. I picked up the call and ced it on my ear. ¡°First event would be tomorrow. Get a dress for her, there is a code for the dresses and don¡¯t you dare lay your hands on her Jordan. I am warning you¡± she simply said and hung up like it was some thing she had been nning to do for a while. I stared at Samantha and then I looked upstairs and back at her. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked raising her voice. She was trying to keep calm but I could hear the fear in her voice as she spoke. I got up from the chair I was sitted and headed up stairs. The event was something I had to do, and it was something I had to do with one person. Though I dreaded the feeling, I just had to do it for a whole lot of reasons. I had not seen her for weeks, after I had met her at the Studio. It was pleasant to not see her though most times I felt like asking after her. Don¡¯t get me wrong, she was in my house and I wouldn¡¯t want someone dying on When I got to the top, I turned to the left wing and walked straight to her room. When I got there, I stood at the other and just stared at it. I didn¡¯t like being there, I did not like staring at her neither did I in away like her being so close to me but I knew I had to do what I had to do. My hands was about to knock on the door when it suddenly opened up widely and my eyes met her blue bright ones. She went pale immediately and without hesitation, she shut the door at my face and locked it up. I held the handle and tried to open the door but it didn¡¯t budge. Then I decided to give knocking a trial. I knocked and knocked again, but she didn¡¯t open up. Again, I knocked and waited and still, she didn¡¯t open up. ¡°Open the door¡­ ¡°I ordered feeling enraged. ¡°Go to hell¡± she said and my hands balled into a fist. She was worse than a wrecking ball, always pissing me off. I kept quiet and knocked again and again and again and yet she didn¡¯t open up. I decided to give my message from the point where I stood. ¡°There is an eventing up tomorrow¡± I started hating the next line that was going toe out of my mouth. ¡°We have to attend to represent mom and dad who picked this time to be on a vacation¡± I said between gritted teeth. Then the door opened and she stood and stared at me in the face. ¡°We¡­?¡± She asked and I gave her a slow nod. ¡°What happened to your mistress and you¡­?¡± She asked and my chest tightened. ¡°Yeah¡­she is your every thing, take her along with you¡± she added and I red at her. ¡°You never want to see me. You told me to stay away yourself and I am doing a pretty good job at that. So get away because I won¡¯t be seen anywhere close to you, both in public and in private just as you wanted.¡± She said and again banged the door on my face. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 24 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 24 Chapter 24: Her kidnap I remained dumbstruck and numb at the way things turned out. I was too shocked, I couldn¡¯t even move from where I stood and I kept staring at her door like she had said something mystical to me. I banged the door again, I didn¡¯t find it funny, not in the least. ¡°Open the door¡± i groaned loudly and banged harder on the door. ¡°Open the door damn it¡± I cursed louder but the door didn¡¯t open in as much as I wanted it to. I red at the door for a while, I couldn¡¯t stop ring but I knew I was powerless against an empty door. I walked away angrily and went to my room without uttering another word. I was pissed at her guts, I was pissed at her boldness and I was pissed that I had to say something that she could use against me. I went back to the master¡¯s bedroom and saw Samantha sitting on the bed looking tensed. She got up the moment she saw me and stared at me for a while. ¡°What is going on? What did she say?¡± She asked again and I could see the worry in her voice. I sighed and walked deeper into the room. I swallowed the lump in my throat as I thought of ways I was going to say what I had to say. ¡°Will you say something Jordan¡± she raised her voice unable to surpress her panic. I turned away from her and sat at the leg side of the bed, making sure I was going to back her because I couldn¡¯t afford to see her hurt or angry. ¡°She refuseding with me¡± I said between gritted teeth as I remembered the disrespect she had shown me. ¡°Well¡­¡± Sam started relieved. ¡°You can go alone, she shouldn¡¯t be that important¡± she added and I groaned. I knew Sam was relieved that her enemy won¡¯t be the one to go with me, any woman in her shoes would feel insecure and I didn¡¯t really me her for it. But it was my name that was at stake. She walked towards my side of the bed and sat down beside me. ¡°She isn¡¯t important..you can do this yourself, you can make it good and just go to the event without being questioned. Don¡¯t stress over nothing hun¡­she is nothing¡± she voiced out and ced her hands on mine. ¡°But she is not nothing¡± I blurted out with some sort of rage. My mouth burned with what I had to say next when I thought of the way things actually were. ¡°She is the wife of Jordan Chase¡± I added and her hands stiffened on mine. I regretted saying it the way I did but it was the bitter truth I had to face. I knew that there was no way I would have gone to an event without her and exining why she is not with me was going to be hard. No matter how much I wished she wouldn¡¯t be with me at that time, I knew it was important that she was. ¡°Yeah¡­I keep forgetting she is your wife and I am just the mis¡­¡± ¡°Shhhhhhh¡± I shushed her before she could continue what she had to say. I turned to where she sat and made her look at me by holding her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that. You might not be my wife now but you are literally my everything Sam¡­ don¡¯t ever compare yourself to her¡± I said and wiped the stray tears that came running down her cheeks. Seeing her that way tore at my heart ¡°Everything just seems to remind me that I am not your wife¡± she said amidst tears and I pulled her to myself protectively and tried calming her down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± were the only thing I could mutter because I knew she was saying the truth and waiting for five years to get rid of the otherdy was far too long, I wasn¡¯t so sure I wanted to stay that long myself. ¡°Do you think we will ever be married?¡± She suddenly asked and my heart dropped at her question. That was the same question I had been asking myself for so long and yet I was still scared of the answer. ¡°Yes¡­ I think we still have a chance¡± I lied knowing I had little to no time left. ¡°Just stay by my side please. Do not leave me Please¡± I said from the deepest part of my heart. She pulled away from the hug and stared at me straight up in my face. ¡°I won¡¯t, I will remain here and never leave your side again¡± she said and I smiled warmly at her. I kissed her head and lifted her chin so I could look at her face. My world wasplete because of her, my happiness was filled because of her and I wasn¡¯t going to ever let her go. I leaned closer and brushed my lips against hers before taking her lips in mine and suckling all the contents I could derive from it. We kissed for a while till I started feeling like someone was watching me. I opened my eyes a little and my eyes met those blue ones that enticed the soul and I jerked like I had been caught in a terrible act. But at the same time also, I realized it was my room and she was still a nobody to me but I couldn¡¯t break free from those enchanting eyes of hers. I kept staring, locke match with her and I was losing terribly. She stood at the door with her arms crossed together below her chest while she stared at me. ¡°You disrespect me Jordan¡± she said boldly and walked into the room. At her words, I broke away from the gaze that held mine and Anger filled my system all over again. She had no right to be in that room and she had no right to speak to me that way. She interrupted something and had no right to do that either and she was the same person I had been knocking at her door so she could open up with no avail. My hands suddenly tightened in a fist and the urge to hurt her over came me. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Samantha was the one to ask her and she scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s ironic isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked with a smile. ¡°I am the one that is supposed to ask you that question but then again, Jordan himself has disrespected me over and over again so you have the rights to have a little wing¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°Just be careful because I am not far away from cutting off those wings of yours¡± she added and walked deeper into the room. She ignored me and attempted to walk past me to who knows where before I held her by the arm and red down at her. She looked up at me defiantly and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where it was she was getting her boldness from. She smiled at me and her eyes smiled with her. ¡°I keep wondering what the press would think when they see red dark marks all over my body¡± she said and my eyes widened with shock but was soon waved away by anger. My grip on her tightened and I drew her closer. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I growled but she didn¡¯t flinch as she always did. ¡°Let go¡± she growled back at me and I stared at her openly and surprised. ¡°Let go¡± she yelled and yanked her arms away from my grip forcefully. She red at me for a while and turned to Samantha. She red at her before she started smiling evily, ¡°Have you ever thought that Samantha isn¡¯t safe with me in this house¡± she said ¡°Oh I know¡­you cunning little thief. You stole my right as a wife, what else would you do?¡± Samantha fired and she smirked. ¡°You threw away your right as a wife from the onset so stop your rubbish and keep your gold digging tongue to yourself already¡± she snapped at her and Samantha stared at her wide eyed like she had also been electrified. ¡°Each time you hurt me, I will hurt her¡± she said to me with all seriousness. ¡°For each grip, for each choking, for each ps, for each yanking. Whatever you do, Samantha would get hurt and you don¡¯t want to know how evil minded this innocent little girl can be¡± she added and I smirked. But then again, everything she was doing and everything she did or said baffled me. ¡°What do you want here?¡± Samantha asked this time again. ¡°I lost two of my bracelet and a leg chain here¡±she replied. ¡°There is no such thing here¡± Sam fired. ¡°Oh shut up¡± shemanded and turned to my pouch. Without another word, she started walking and opened the curtain before she opened the door and stepped into the pouch. I followed behind and watched her look around the pouch before she bent down to pick up something She wore the bracelet and bent down to put on the leg chain while I watched. The longer I stared at her, the more my anger dissolve into absolute wonder and I just hated that feeling. She got up when she was done and turned to me before we suddenly heard a gunshot. ¡°What was that? she asked petrified. ¡°Get inside¡± I ordered, but she didn¡¯t make any move at all. I immediately found myself walking towards her slowly just to take a closer look at what was happening outside, then we heard another gunshot and this time it was louder and closer. I took a step back towards my room and took another while she stood therepletely shocked. And it wasme, she was supposed to run, but she wasn¡¯t doing any of that. Then another gunshot came and another and I could tell my men were firing back at the enemy but she still stood pale. ¡°Come inside¡± I yelled from the door but she didn¡¯t make a move. The gunshots came nearer and louder and it didn¡¯t seize till it felt like I was having a war in my house. ¡°Are you dumb? Get inside¡± I yelled again and that was when she came out of her trance. She turned to me while I held out my hand so she could take it. ¡°Come on, get in¡± I ordered. She immediately took my hand and I pulled her inside. She bumped into me and I hwle her protectively before locking up the door. ¡°Jordan, what is going on?¡± Sam asked walking towards me. She stopped in front of me and I could see the worry in her eyes but her gaze shifted from me and I followed. Then I realized I was still holding the other woman and immediately pulled away. I walked over to Sam and I held her arms and stared into her eyes. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°It would be fine, it¡¯s nothing. Stay in here okay¡± I simply said and turned to the door ¡°Jordan¡­ Jordan where the fuck are you going to?¡± She yelled behind me but I didn¡¯t stop. ¡°None of you should leave this room¡± I simply said and dashed off. It wasn¡¯t part of the n. I just came for my bracelet and I didn¡¯t want anymore troubles. I only came to show that I wasn¡¯t the scared cat anymore and warn Jordan to stop hurting me. After what happened thest time, I grew a heart, I just suddenly grew balls and decided that Jordan wasn¡¯t going to do whatever he wanted with me and go away with it. And mom Leona had helped with my resolve, thatdy was a rock and had advised me deeply. And I just knew I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, I was tired of being his punching bag and being scared all the time. He fter all and I was his wife, no matter his hatred for me, I decided he was going to see a different side of me no one had ever seen. A side of me I never thought I even had till recently and I made sure I acted on my words. But the gunshots outside petrified me, I had only ever held that in movies and hearing it up close was slowly creating a panic inside of me. At that moment, I and Samantha didn¡¯t have the time to fight or argue, we were both scared out of our minds and I was slowly loosing mine because the gunshot intensified and didn¡¯t sieze. Then the lights went off and I froze. The gunshots seized too but that was only for a second. It started again, louder and closer and more intense and my heart was at the brink of running away from my chest. I started finding it hard to breathe and immediately started taking slow steps to the door in the dark. I knew I wasn¡¯t going to bump into anything because I knew how spacious the room was and I knew if I kept walking straight up, I wouldn¡¯t bump into anything. I didn¡¯t know where I was going but I felt like running away and staying in that room wasn¡¯t helping. My heart beat increased and my chest tightened. I took deep breathes and stretched my hands towards my front so I could tell when I got to the door. Somehow I found the door and opened it before walking outside. The hallway was as dark as night and I couldn¡¯t see anyone at all. I ced my hands at the wall and started walking slowly while tbe gun fire didn¡¯t seize. I could feel a panic attacking up but I held it as much as I could. I didn¡¯t know where I was going but I was trying to escape the gun fire as much as I could. Suddenly I heard chaos downstairs and people started screaming none stop. My heart dropped and I paused, I didn¡¯t make another move and I waited and kept taking deep breathes. When the chaos subsided, it was only the gunshots I could hear so I started walking again with my hands on the door. I touched a door handle and knew immediately that I was in front of a room which I didn¡¯t know yet. Then I saw touch lights, dread fill my stomach and my eyes tried adjusting to the darkness that surrounded me but it was overwhelming. The gunfire seized and everywhere suddenly went really quiet. A pin falling could Suddenly be held over the house and I didn¡¯t make another move. ¡°Check in the other room, she has to be somewhere¡± I heard a voice say and fear gripped me. I didn¡¯t want to figure out who it was they were looking for neither did I wait to find out if it was the bad guys or the good guys. I pushed the knob of the door 1 held and pushed the door open when I started hearing footstep before I walked into the room slowly and locked the door. I was sweaty and the light was back. The men who had attacked us had been subdued and I found my legs running back to my room just to make sure Sam was fine. When I got there, I opened the door and Sam immediately jumped on me the moment she saw me. I hugged her tightly and breathed in relieved that she was doing okay. ¡°How could you leave that way huh¡­.I was so worried¡± she started and I stroke her back gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I simply said and tightened my grip around her waist. It was warm andfortable in her arms. I pulled away from the hug and looked around the room, I didn¡¯t find the otherdy and my heart immediately skipped at the thoughts that came into my mind. I knew those guys were able to get into the house though they were all subdued, I had not yet figured out how they got in or what they wanted neither did I figure out if they destroyed some thing yet. ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked panicked. ¡°Who¡­¡± Sam asked and I red at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± she replied and I groaned and immediately headed out of the door. ¡°Sir. We can¡¯t find your wife¡± Margaret said the moment I came out of my room. ¡°Have you looked around, search very well¡± I said feeling my heart racing in my chest. ¡°We have, but we can¡¯t find her¡± she said amidst tears and a certain dread fill my stomach. I shook my head at the thought of her being kidnapped, it was impossible though I knew some men escaped I just didn¡¯t want to ept that something terrible might have happened. I took to my heels and started searching for her myself. ¡°Call me the head security¡­¡± I said to Margaret who followed me everywhere. ¡°Yes sir..¡± she said and left while I continued my search. I searched every room, every hiding ce, every corner of the house and yet I didn¡¯t find her. I got exhausted and feared the inevitable as I sat on the step like a man who lost something dear. ¡°Is every thing okay¡± Sam asked me when she came out of the room and saw me looking restless. I stared at her but I couldn¡¯t say a word, dread filled my stomach and my heart wasn¡¯t at rest. ¡°Sir¡­. You sent for me¡± the security guard came in with Margaret. ¡°How many lost their lives?¡± I asked. ¡°Four of my men sir¡­¡± He said and certain sadness overwhelmed me. ¡°How many injured¡­?¡± I asked again ¡°Two but they are just mere bruises and nothing else¡± he replied. ¡°Is anyone missing.¡± I asked and he went quiet. I stared up at him and felt a chill run down my spine. ¡°Is anyone missing?¡± I asked coldly. ¡°The security men areplete, the domestic staffs are alsoplete. No one is missing except for your¡­..¡± ¡°Your wife sir¡± he said. My heart dropped, questions filled my head. Who could have taken her? Why would theye for her? Is she safe? What have I done? At this questions, guilt filled me and I shut my eyes tightly. Blue eyes stared back at me, those eyes that haunted my thoughts and reasoning, the eyes that could see through my soul and break all my walls. They stared at me and I just had to open my eyes to shut my thoughts up. ¡°Get the cops and I need to know who those guys are immediately¡­ No one touches what is mine¡± I growled. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 25 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 25 Chapter 25: pick an option ¡°sir, do you know who might actually be behind this?¡± The inspector asked me and I shook my head slightly. I knew I had a lot of enemies but none ever darede to my house, they stayed far and could attack me anywhere and anytime but not my house. It was surprising that someone had entered into my house and by passed all the security and left with her without a trace. ¡°Did she have any enemies?¡± He asked and I turned to Samantha. I knew they were both enemies but there was no way Sam would have done something like this, she was incapable of hurting her that way. ¡°Who is she, is she her enemy?¡± He asked when he followed my gaze. I shook my head again and he sighed. ¡°Would you mind if we ask her some questions?¡± He asked again and I waved my hands at them giving him the go ahead to do what ever he wanted. He got up from the couch he sat and walked towards Samantha. ¡°Who might you be ma¡¯am?¡± He asked and my head jerked at their direction. Pain soared in my heart when she stole a nce at me and looked away immediately. It was difficult to exin the situation, I could not even think of how I would introduce her as the woman I loved when I was already married to someone else. ¡°I am a friend¡± she said with bitterness, I felt and heard the pain in her voice as she called herself my friend. ¡°A friend to his wife or Mr Chase here?¡± He asked again. ¡°Mr Chase¡± she replied and wrapped her arms across her chest protectively.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Did you have a conducive rtionship with his wife?¡± ¡°No¡­uhmmmm¡± she stuttered and I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her. Something was wrong, I could sense it. ¡°Why?¡± The inspector asked and moved closer to her like a predator about to devour his prey. ¡°Nothing we just don¡¯t rte. So I give her space and she gives me my space too¡± she added and I breathed in relieved. ¡°When was thest time you saw her?¡± The questions were beginning to cross some boundaries that should be kept away from them. ¡°When she walked out of the master¡¯s bedroom¡± she replied. ¡°And¡­..¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think your question here will help save her would it now?¡± I interrupted him before he could ask more questions. ¡°We need to be sure someone from your household didn¡¯t do this sir¡± he replied and I groaned. ¡°No¡­ no one would dare, just go look for her¡± I exined and ended the question section as quickly as possible. He bowed his head and turned to the door without saying another word while a security guard ran to me immediately. ¡°Lots of reporters are outside asking for some information¡± he exined and I groaned loudly. The headache I was feeling already increased by a thousand and I ced my hands on my head as a way to ward of the nagging pain. ¡°Are you alright sweet?¡± Samantha came closer and sat beside me. But how could I be fine when so many things were going wrong at the same time. ¡°Go talk to the press. Tell them anything and everything that happenedst night but do not tell them that she isn¡¯t here¡± I said and she stiffened at where she sat. ¡°You want me to shield her¡± she said sadly. I could tell she didn¡¯t want to shield her, to defend her as my wife was hurtful but I didn¡¯t want to face the press. Without saying a word, she walked away and went outside while I went back upstairs to get myself some painkillers. I went out grudgingly and everywhere stung of blood and dry blood, it turned my stomach and I almost threw up but I didn¡¯t want to do that in front of so many people. Outside was messy and it was still being cleaned up while the cops looked around, searching for something that might be useful to them in their search for Genesis, it made me grin inwardly knowing my ns were working It took a long time to get to the gate, knowing it was further away from the house but when I actually got there, reporters started taking pictures of me like they always did. I smiled a faint smile and hated what I was about to do. ¡°Who are you please?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the family?¡± ¡°Can you tell us what happened herest night?¡± ¡°Was there any casualties?¡± ¡°Why is mr Chase not here himself?¡± They all Immediately started throwing question at me, I didn¡¯t even know where to begin. I gave them little reply and just wanted to go inside already. ¡°How about Mrs Chase, how is she affected by all this?¡± Someone suddenly asked and my chest tightened in my stomach. I wanted to grin and smile at the press for that question because I was extremely happy but I couldn¡¯t do that because that would make me the enemy and the press might read some thing else to it. ¡°She is fine, they are fine. It just happens and no one expected it. But everyone is safe and sound¡± I lied. ¡°That would be the end for now, I still need to have some rest so bye¡± I waved them off and turned back towards the mansion. While they kept trying to ask more questions. When I walked out of their sight, my lips curved into a mischievous smile and my heart was filled with joy. She was out of the way, she was far gone and I knew that her kidnap was just the beginning of the end to her marriage with Jordan and I couldn¡¯t wait to dance in her face. I was about lying down on the bed when my mom called and I knew immediately that the news had gone to her. I picked up the call begrudgingly knowing she wasn¡¯t going to stop calling till I said something. ¡°Oh God¡­thank goodness you are okay¡± she said and exhaled the moment I took up the phone. ¡°What happened? Are you hurt? Who would have done this?¡± She started all at ones and I sighed. ¡°I am fine mom, I have no idea who would have done this¡± I replied her and just wanted to end the call. ¡°They have to pay for this. Poor Genesis, she might have been shaken up really badly¡± she added and my chest tightened at the mention of her name. I felt really guilty and wished that I had been with them in that room, maybe nothing would have happened but I left and she was gone. ¡°Son¡­is every thing okay¡± she suddenly asked, she sensed my demeanor and how tensed the air was even from a distance. ¡°Talk to me¡± she said impatiently while I thought of ways of telling her that her daughter inw had been kidnapped by unknown men who still had not called for ransome. ¡°Jordan¡± she growled urging me to talk. ¡°She was taken¡± I simply said and the line went quiet. ¡°What¡­.what do you mean?¡± She asked but I could tell she was understanding me very clearly with the fear in her voice. ¡°She was kidnapped and we still have no idea how it happened or where she is¡± I said and ran my hand through my hair in frustration. The line went quiet and so did I? ¡°Jordan¡­¡± She called out with disbelief. ¡°How¡­when¡­..oh my God, you have to find her before anything happens to her¡± she said with so many emotions going through her voice. ¡°Have you called the cops? Do you suspect anyone?¡± She asked again. ¡°We will find her, don¡¯t worry mom¡± I said in a way just to reassure her. ¡°No no son, you don¡¯t understand. She isn¡¯t used to all this, she isn¡¯t exposed to all this. She is too fragile for all, God what have I done?¡± She started bbing and it was bing sort of annoying. ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t your n to get rid of her?¡± She asked and I scoffed. SUIT ¡°You think I would want to get rid of her like this?¡± I snapped at her and she went quiet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry..I didn¡¯t mean to, I am just so worried and¡­¡± ¡°I am also worried too, I will find her¡± I said again and she went quiet. ¡°Okay, okay, do what you have to do¡± she said and hung up. I groaned, she was literally a pain in my ass, my life was perfectly fine before she walked into my life. She was like a walking disaster, ruining my inner peace and sce. But again, she was kidnapped because she was my wife. If I was married to Sam, then it would have been her, no matter how selfish it might seem, I was happy that Sam was not the one in her ce. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sam voiced out from the door and walked into the room. When she came closer, I ced her on my legs and caressed her cheeks. ¡°It would have been you¡± I simply said and she sighed. ¡°I am just happy you are safe¡± I added. She gave me a little smile and yed with my hair. ¡°What if she neveres back?¡± She suddenly asked and I stiffened. ¡°She has to¡± I growled and she stared at me wide eyed. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want her, I thought¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want her but there is no way I would get rid of her that way. She is still my legal wife and belongs to me, whoever touches her has touched me Sam and that¡¯s why I will rip whoever did this apart when I get them¡± I said without realizing the words I was uttering. She got up from my legs and stared at me wide eyed. ¡°You love her already¡± she mumbled to my hearing and it was my turn to gape at her. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°She is yours¡­who ever touches her, has touched you¡± she repeated my exact words and my heart dropped at the way it sounded in my ears. It sounded like I was a possessive husband ready to kill for the woman I loved. ¡°Sam¡­that¡¯s not what I meant. I just want her to return, if you haven¡¯t noticed this is affecting my name¡± I raised my voice in frustration and the headache I thought was leaving me returned. ¡°It¡¯s just about your name then?¡± She asked to be sure. ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s just about the name¡± I lied knowing it wasn¡¯t about the name. When I said that, I wasn¡¯t thinking about the name or myself, it was her I was thinking about. I growled inwardly at the chaos she was causing in my life already. GENESIS I stirred and tried moving my legs and hands but they didn¡¯t budge. I realized I was bound to something and my wrist and ankles were burning with pain. I opened my eyes but saw nothing but ckness all over me. My eyes were tied up and I immediately started panicking. ¡°Hello¡­is anyone there? Who are you? What do you want?¡± I asked and tried freeing my hands but they didn¡¯t budge. I was infact hurting myself more. Thest thing I remembered was walking into that room and having a panic attack, then ckout. What ever happened next, that I didn¡¯t know. And waking up in such a state was driving me nuts, I was slowly loosing it. My chest tightened and I immediately found it hard to breath when I realized the kind of situation I was in. I fought against the ropes that tied my hands and legs so I could free myself but I was only hurting myself. Each move I made made it tear my skin I took deep breathes and Immediately started telling myself not to have a panic attack because it was the reason I was in such a situation in the first ce. After a while, I heard someone walk in, I knew the moment someone else came in I wasn¡¯t alone and not seeing or knowing what would happen next frightened me. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked boldly after I had swallowed the lump in my throat, taking away every trace of fear or trembling in my voice, I needed to put up a fence right there, that I knew ¡°She was wrong when she said you were timid and scared, you are actually the opposite¡± the voice of whoever spoke came to my ears. It sounded harsh and demonic. I was in so much trouble. But he said she, my thoughts went to different direction and the tightness in my chest was beginning to free up a little. The fear and panic I felt was reced by curiosity and anger ¡°Who is she?¡± I asked him ignoring the way his voice sounded as only one name sounded in my head vividly telling me she was responsible for what was happening. ¡°The woman who wants you out of your husband¡¯s house¡­women are something else though¡± he said and chuckled evilly. ¡°Samantha, that bitch¡± I cursed as he confirmed my thought. ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± I asked and suddenly felt the fearing back to me. ¡°You will decide. Only you can decide your faith now¡± he said and walked deeper into the room till I felt him close to me. ¡°If you want to leave as soon as possible, you just have to sign some divorce papers and wait till we deliver them to your husband, then we can set you free¡­. ¡°What¡­?¡± I eximed. I felt they were stupid, Jordan had money, asking for ransome was better than what they asked of but then again, Samantha was behind everything and really wanted me out of the way. ¡°That brings us to the hard part. If you don¡¯t do as you ought to. You will remain here, without food, without water with a little torture from my part¡± he said and ced his hands on my shoulders. His hands seemed rough and the moment they made contact with my skin I jerked, I remembered what I was putting on and my heart skipped. ¡°It turns out you are a very beautifuldy you see. That¡¯s why she wants you out of the way, no girl would want you close to their man but you see I don¡¯t have a girl¡± he said and squat down to my level. His breath fanned my neck and shiver ran down my spine, thoughts of what he nned on doing came to my mind. ¡°You can satisfy my arousal, I have been graving for you ever since I picked you up from that room. I bet you, you will enjoy all the things I can do to you¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ no, please¡± tears already burned my eyes and I was visibly trembling. ¡°I have big ns for you¡­don¡¯t cry it¡¯s not like you will be going back to your husband anyways¡± he said and ced a kiss on my bare shoulders. I quivered and whimpered at the thought of having my virginity lost in such a terrible way. After a while, he undid my blindfold and my eyes squinted as I tried adjusting to the light. It was just an empty room with a chair, no windows, one door andpletely dark and quiet. He went out and came back with some papers and a small stool. He kept it in front of me and ced the paper on it, then he brought out a pen from his pocket and dropped it on the paper. More men came in, they were all armed and looked like demons that would devour me as soon as they could. ¡°Sign the papers, make this easy for us¡± the man that had brought out the papers said and smirked at me. I stared down at it and became so confused. I wanted to sign the papers because I was not even married to Jordan at all. He enjoyed hurting me and he wasn¡¯t apanion or a friend, we were worse than strangers and he had someone he loved. I didn¡¯t see a reason why I needed to stay in that marriage, it was an open invitation, more over it wasn¡¯t my fault, I was forced to do it. But my parents, after the divorce what would happen next? I looked up at the man standing in front of me, his eyes were filled with so much lust and so were the eyes of his men. ¡°If I sign this, would you still¡­.have your way with me?¡± I asked boldly and he smirked. ¡°We are both going to enjoy it beautiful, don¡¯t be scared¡± he said and tears burned the back of my eyes. I still lost, it was still my loss, I would still loose my innocence with or without signing the papers. ¡°But we can make a deal¡± he added and I raised my head to stare at him ¡°Sign the papers and I would be the only one to touch your sumptuous body. Don¡¯t sign the papers and watch me and my boys break every inch of you from the inside and they are about neen of them¡± he said and my eyes widened as more tears came running down. ¡°That¡¯s unfair boss¡± one of them said and licked his lips as he stared at me while the others frowned ¡°Please¡­¡± I pleaded. ¡°Pick one my beautiful¡± he said and I cried more. ¡°Come on¡­¡± He added when I took some time. ¡°I will sign the papers¡± I said and stopped myself from crying as hard as I could. But something was burned deep into my heart, a name was carved into it¡­ Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 26 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 26 Chapter 26: Escape n ¡°Tell me, what is happening? Is she going to sign it?¡± I asked in a hushed tone as I spoke into the phone. ¡°Ofcourse she will ma¡¯am. We are good at what we do. Just make sure to keep the other part of our payment ready¡± he replied me and I grinned at my aplishment. ¡°Thank goodness, finish the job and get your rewards¡± I said and hung up. It¡¯s been two days already and it had been fucking hard to act like I was sad when inside, I was all Ever since she was taken, everyone, I mean everyone had been keeping a gloomy face like some one important had died and I had to also keep up with that face too just to make everyone think I felt her disappearance. Where I didn¡¯t, how could I feel it when I nned everything. I promised her I would make her leave the house and I nned on aplishing everything with any method possible. Yes I admit, I kind of went too extreme, but I was too scared of loosing Jordan, there was no time to keep acting and pretending that I wasn¡¯t insecure and I wasn¡¯t sure my other simplier ns would have worked out so yes, this was my next best thing and I was too sure she was going to sign the document. Whatever she decided, it was her loss. I inhaled and came out of the room I had walked into to make the call and went back to the master¡¯s bedroom hoping to see Jordan and lie on his body but when I got there, I found it empty. He had been distant ever since her disappearance and it was beginning to get on my nerves. I walked out of the bedroom and checked for him in his studies but he wasn¡¯t there too, then I went downstairs. ¡°Hey you¡­¡± I called one of the maids. She stared at me with dull face. ¡°Come here¡± I ordered and watched as she sluggishly walked to where I was standing. I felt like pping her, my hands itch to do something terrible but I was too focused on finding Jordan. ¡°Where is Jordan?¡± I asked and she knitted her brows together into a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know ma¡¯am¡± she said and I red at her. ¡°What do you mean by you don¡¯t know?¡± I yelled angrily. ¡°He couldn¡¯t have just disappeared now, would he?¡± I added ¡°You are always with him ma¡¯am, why can¡¯t you keep an eye on him yourself since you have nothing better to do¡± she snapped at me and my eyes hardened with rage. I raised my hands up and gave her the p I had always wanted to give to her. ¡°How dare you? You good for nothing illiterate¡± I cursed and she red at me without fear. ¡°What is it Sam¡± Jordan¡¯s voice interrupted me and I turned towards the stairs. He was at the top of the stairs and he looked different. I turned back to the maid and red at her before I walked back upstairs to talk to him. ¡°Where have you been?¡± I asked. He stared at me with hard eyes and said nothing. ¡°I asked you a question, didn¡¯t I?¡± He voiced out coldly, I looked away submissively and just remained quiet for a while. His moods this days has been chaotic and I didn¡¯t want to get on his bad side. ¡°I was actually looking for you¡± I said lowly. was acii ¡°I am here¡­what is it?¡± He asked and I went mute again. I couldn¡¯t even think of a reason why I went in search of him. ¡°Can¡¯t I be with you?¡± I asked and looked up at him. ¡°I can¡¯t think of stuffs like that right now Sam, can¡¯t you understand the situation we are in?¡± He said raising his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I absolutely don¡¯t. Ever since she went missing you have been acting like I don¡¯t exist and I mean nothing, is she that important to you?¡± I snapped at him. ¡°Yes damn it¡­she is my wife and no matter how you look at it, she holds a lot of importance¡± he said coldly and I gaped at him. It seems like the further away she went from him, the more he admits that she is his wife. ¡°Keep rubbing it in. She is your wife and I am your mistress. Don¡¯t ever stop telling me that I am not important¡± I said and faked a tear before walking out on him. She did nothing yet it felt like she was already taking him away from me. I couldn¡¯t ept that, no. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°They have not called for a ransome¡± I said into the phone as my mom bombarded me with questions concerning her. ¡°Oh Lord¡­what do they want with her then?¡± She eximed and my chest tightened itself. Though I was calm on the outside, I waspletely in chaos on the inside. Though I hated her and the fact that she decieved and lied to me was still fresh in my mind, but I was responsible for her and whatever that happens to her was solely on me. I hated myself at that moment and I . couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her, it did feel unreal to worry about someone who I never cared for but I still worried. ¡°The cops are doing all they can and so are the guards. Calm down, she will be fine¡± I tried calming her down one more time. It was all I was doing, either worrying about her or calming my mom¡¯s spirit. ¡°I can¡¯t calm down. Its all my fault. If I haven¡¯t deceived and trapped her into marrying you, she would be with her family, safe¡± she sobbed and my heart skipped at what she said. I was going to ask her what she meant by deceive and trap her into marrying me¡¯ but she didn¡¯t stop crying and she did that till she hung up. I sighed and dropped the call, my head was hurting terribly and my eye had not seen sleep for over two days. Each time I tried closing them, I would see her staring back at me. Her eyes taunted me each time I try to sleep and guilt always took over. ¡°Sign the contract¡± the head yelled at me and I gulped down the lump in my throat as I stared at the papers. ¡°I think someone got her angry. She wants us to make everything happen today¡± he said and grinned at me. I understood what he meant by ¡®make everything happen today¡¯. I was surely going to loose my virginity and the thought of it alone burned my heart. ¡°We had a deal baby girl. Do it and it would just be me, well don¡¯t do it and it would be me and them and you will still sign the papers after more torture¡± he said and a tear slipped down my cheeks and fell on the paper. One of the men went over to my back and freed my hands while I continued to stare at the paper. The head handed me a pen and picked up the papers and ced them on my legs. More tears came running down as I made my decision. I knew I would not bare all of them having their way with me. It was going to kill me, I would die and if I didn¡¯t I would kill myself. I wasn¡¯t strong to leave with such memory. I had to choose between breaking mom Leona¡¯s heart, taking away thevish life of my family and living with myself. I took the papers from him and stared down at it, then I signed at the appropriate ces and more tears came running down. ¡°Good girl¡­you see how easy that was¡± heplimented and then they bound my hands again, ignoring the pain I felt and expressed. ¡°I will be back for you,ter this night¡± he said and they walked away. I cried till my eyes could no longer cry anymore. I had not eaten or tasted water in days, I felt really weak and the thought of what was going to happen next was excruciating. The more time dragged on, the more tensed and scared I became. My eyes was fixed on the door as I watched out apprehensively for movements. Then the door made a racking sound, my heart felt like it woulde out of my mouth with fear. Then he came in looking new and fresh with a devilish smirk on his face. The tears I thought I could no longer cry came flooding back and I found myself crying all over again. I shook my head violently even when he had not done or said anything. ¡°Don¡¯t please.. I am begging you¡± I cried deeper but it only made him grin widely. ¡°Shhhh¡± he said and walked closer to me. ¡°I will be gentle¡­ ish¡± he said and yed with the hand of my cloth. I flinched at his touch and he chuckled. ¡°Can I make use of the restroom?¡± I said rapidly without realizing were it wasing from. He knitted his brow at me and frowned deeply¡­ ¡°Please, I haven¡¯t been able to use the rest room since I came here¡± I pleaded and a n began forming in my head. ¡°Please¡± I pleaded and he groaned. Then he started undoing all the rope that bound my hand and then my legs. He grabbed my arm roughly and pulled me up. I almost copse because my legs felt numb but he grabbed me tightly, making pain surge through my arms but I followed as he pulled me behind as I tried putting my legs together. He pulled me out from the room and we came out to a different room. His men were all lying down lazily asleep with bottles of alcohol scattered everywhere and guns by their side. He pulled me outside and for the first time I saw light, though it was dark but the moonlight and stars made the night bright. I looked around and realized that were I had been was a house in the middle of a forest, it was just a cabin. ¡°Be fast about it¡± he roared into the night. I stole a nce at him and looked away. ¡°Can you move away please¡± I said lowly, with the n 1 had taking it¡¯s root in my mind. ¡°I am still going to see all of you, no need to hide anything. Just be fast¡± he said and stared at me lustfully. I gulped down the lump in my throat, and moved away from him a little shing my eyes through the woods as I thought of my escape n. I walk further away from him and I watched keenly to see his reaction. ¡°It¡¯s better you just do your thing before I change my mind¡± he roared and I flinched and stopped. I looked around and squat down like I really wanted to ease myself before I looked around again searching for what I could use against him. I just knew I needed to escape. ¡°Are you going to drown in your urine?¡¯ his voice sent chills down my spine and I stood up and screamed, falling back to the floor. He cocked his gun and came towards me. ¡°My leg¡± I cried out and raised my gown to my thighs just to entice him at the same time, hating the fact that I was enticing a beast. He squat down and touched my knees but I held his hand and moved his hand towards my thighs and just as expected he became useless andpletely overwhelmed with his lust for me. ¡°You naughty little thing¡± he grinned widely at me and grabbed my thighs roughly. I raised his other hand which held the gun and ced it on my breast. My heart was beating extra miles. because I knew that if anything went wrong, it would be my loss. He groaned and dropped the gun he held so he could feel my breast properly and pushed me to the hard, rough floor. His hands were rough and I almost whimpered in pain as he squeezed and kissed my body roughly. Panic took over me when he patted my legs, I felt his hardness and his weight, I would never be able to win against him. I tried pushing him off gently but he red at me and pushed his hardness between my legs forcefully, making me whimper while his hands roamed my body. Pinching, squeezing and clutching my flesh roughly. I remained still and hoped.my n would walk till I felt his hands on my panties. I quickly moved my hands around the floor and picked up his gun, then I pointed it at his side and he froze. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 27 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 27 CHAPTER 27: Safe He immediately moved from ontop of me and I slowly got up from where Iid on the floor while my eyes remained fixed on him. He red at me openly and I felt like shooting him right there and then for all he made me go through. But that would have been memiting murder and no matter what, I wasn¡¯t sure I could cross that line. ¡°You think you can escape bitch¡± he growled. ¡°I aming after you once you leave, my men wille after you too¡± he spat and then heughed. ¡°You can¡¯t even save your marriage no more. Those documents had already been sent to your husband and I am sure he would have signed it because of the letter that was apanied with it¡± he added and my heart dropped. ¡°There is no escape for you miss¡± he growled louder and anger soared through me. I stared at him for a while and the thoughts that came into my mind were whispering more loudly. ¡°You won¡¯t be able toe after me¡± I said and smirked at him before pointing the gun at his legs. His eyes widened and he shook his head vigorously but I pulled the trigger anyway. I didn¡¯t miss, which was surprising, he yelled in pain and I immediately ran towards the cabin. I closed the door and barred it with a stick, just Incase tbe others inside woke up then I walked over to him again while he screeched in pain. I shot his other leg, just in case and took to my heels while his screams filled the entire forest. I ran and ran like I had never ran in my life, my body fought against each movement I made but I was too adamant to stop, I had to escape and fully escape them. The bushes tore my skin and I jumped over a lot of trees, every where looked alike and I had no fucking idea where I was running to but I just running and pushing myself. My throat was dry and I was weak, but I didn¡¯t stop, I didn¡¯t want to think of what they would do to me if they caught me again. I single handedly gave the parcel to Jordan. He looked pretty busy, though he did nothing rather than think and be grumpy and keep calling the police. ¡°You really need to check what¡¯s on the parcel sweetheart¡± I said to him for the fourth time and he red at me coldly ¡°If it¡¯s that important to you, why don¡¯t you have a look at it yourself¡± he snapped at me and I moved away. I knew what he was like whenever he was in such a mood so I protected myself and shut up while I thought of ways to make him open the parcel. The faster he saw what was in there, the faster he would sign the paper and the faster they would get divorced. ¡°It¡¯s your parcel, I can¡¯t have a look at it¡± I said lowly and he groaned angrily. ¡°I am just saying¡­it might be something from the kidnappers, it might be a lead¡­ anything¡± I said and his eyes snapped at me in realization. He immediately grabbed the parcel and tore it open. I turned to the door with a victorious smile on my face, that was exactly what I wanted him to do. To just go through the paper and since that was done, I felt I needed to call my men to see how progressive they were with Genesis. I went back to the master¡¯s bedroom and called the head of the squad. Usually he would pick even before the phone would ring for a second time but this time, he didn¡¯t. It was weird and I thought of calling again but no one picked up. At first, I got worried but I remembered what he had said. It was his idea to sleep with her and he had said he would do that after the documents were sent to me. At that moment, another smile spread to my cheeks and I dropped my phone, not wanting to disturb him while he had his fun. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Hey¡­.. You must be surprised to see me writing to you, I wish everything would have gone better but they didn¡¯t. I am sorry too if you got worried about me, I just got tired of keeping up with your ass and decided I wanted a divorce. The papers are right there and I have signed my part already, please sign them and free me from this imprisonment¡±. I stared at the paper in my hands and read through it again to be sure I was seeing the right thing. I didn¡¯t understand what was happening, I shook my head and picked up the papers, I went through them and realize it was a divorce paper that she had already signed. I stared at the paper in front of me with eyes that was filled with horror, to me, it was impossible for something like that to happen. She couldn¡¯t have kidnapped herself just to send me divorce papers, she wouldn¡¯t have killed those men and put the life of the staffs she was so fond of in jeopardy all because she wanted a divorce. It was impossible. But then again, I never knew her, she could have as well been a serial killer and I wouldn¡¯t have known. We were married and that was the only information I knew about her. ¡°Margaret¡­¡± I roared angrily from the studies. The house shook at the sound of my voice and Margaret came running in apanied by Sam. ¡°What is wrong?¡± Sam asked walking closer to me and I waved my hands in the air halting her. At the way I was feeling, I didn¡¯t want to feel someone else¡¯s body heat close to mine. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Margaret said and I handed over to her the letter that came with the divorce paper. While Sam joined her to go through it. ¡°Oh no..this is impossible¡± Margaret eximed and her eyes started watering immediately. ¡°That little snake. She could have just asked you for a divorce rather than kill so many people and putting the lives of others in danger¡± Sam eximed without a trace of surprise in her voice. ¡°No, the madam wouldn¡¯t do that. There is no way she would have done that¡± Margaret protested. ¡°She signed the papers Margaret, you don¡¯t know her, you can¡¯t vouch for a stranger¡± I said coldly. ¡°I can vouch for her and so will the others. Even your guards can vouch for her too because her goodness and kindness was not locked up, she didn¡¯t do this sir¡± Margaret still protested. ¡°She might have been pretending dear Margaret, you can¡¯t trust no one this days¡± Sam put in. ¡°She wasn¡¯t Samantha, we all know the only pretender and liar we have in this house and it¡¯s not the madam¡± Margaret snapped. ¡°Margaret, I don¡¯t think you understand¡­.¡± ¡°I understand perfectly well, the madam didn¡¯t do any of this. You might not know your wife sir but we all do and this isn¡¯t the madam doings¡± she interrupted me and I exhaled. I stared at the paper and the letter and just didn¡¯t know what to think anymore. ¡°That is her writing isn¡¯t it? Its her signature on that paper, how can you say she isn¡¯t the one?¡± Sam didn¡¯t give up. Margaret said nothing like she had been defeated in the fight already, she said nothing and I didn¡¯t me her. ¡°Anna can tell if it¡¯s her writing or signature. They did have a really close time together¡± Margaret spoke up and turned to the door immediately without waiting for me or Sam to say another word. ¡°I am here¡± Anna walked through the door like she had been outside all along waiting for a time she would step in. The paper was handed to her immediately and she went through everything. She sighed in discouraged and looked at Margaret. ¡°It¡¯s her signature but the writing isn¡¯t hers¡± Anna said and I became more confused ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. You might not t even know what you are saying¡± Sam spat. ¡°I can show you, her books are still in her room¡± Anna put in and I found myself getting up from my chair. Anna got the signal and started walking to the door while Margaret followed. I walked behind them as we all walked to her room while Sam walked beside me. ¡°She never liked you, you know that. Maybe this is the right thing to do, this is an opportunity to be free from her so we can get married¡± Sam whispered and I found meaning in what she said. But¡­. ¡°I can¡¯t divorce her Sam¡­if I do that, I loose everything and even if I don¡¯t loose anything, I need to find out the truth, I need to know if she truly wants this and if she is safe¡± I said to her and she paused in her tracks. I had been worried sick about her for too long and everything in me spoke against signing that paper. We walked into her room and Anna immediately searched her wardrobe for the books. She brought about three different notebooks and ced thern on the bed, opening each of them and then giving me the letter. I went through the letter and each and every book, the writing in the letter was not close to being hers even. She had an amazing writing. I looked at Margaret and Anna after going through it and they gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°It isn¡¯t her¡± Margaret said and my chest tightened. If she wasn¡¯t the one, then who would have done this? Where could she be? And why would I receive a divorce paper in her name? I was literally going out of breath, my head was beginning to spine and my body grew weaker and weaker as I ran. I wanted to stop, my body screamed at me to stop but I didn¡¯t, I couldn¡¯t even consider that especially after I heard the sound of cars moving. I pushed myself till I was able to see the road. It was a small road and it didn¡¯t feel like the city, it was like a small town. I crossed the road and weakly went over to a coffee shop that I saw nearby. All eyes turned to me the moment I walked in, I guessed it was because of how I was dressed and how tattered I was. ¡°Please¡­I need a phone¡± I voiced out. A lot of them ignored me but a man around his middle age gave me his phone. I thanked him and thought of calling my parents but I thought against it, it would make them worried. I thought of calling the t_squad but they were far away and might not reach me in time. More over I needed someone who could protect me so I called mom Leona. The phone rang and I waited impatiently while my eyes remained on the road just to make sure no one was looking suspicious. ¡°Yes¡­who is this?¡± Her voice came into the phone and tears rushed down my cheek. ¡°Mom¡­mom¡­ Leona¡± I cried ¡°Oh¡­ Genesis, oh my¡­where are you? What happened?¡± She asked and I turned to the old man. ¡°Address please¡± I said. ¡°208 old tornbridge town¡± he said and I repeated the same to mom Leona. ¡°Don¡¯t make a move, Jordan ising to get you¡± she said and hung up. I thanked the man and thought of what next to do, I could feel my body slowly giving up but I couldn¡¯t let it, not till I was in safe hands. An olderdy gave me a shore to cover myself and the owner of the coffee shop allowed me stay in there while I waited for Jordan. They were nice people. My eyes was still fixed at the papers in front of me as my mind racked on what to think when my mom called. ¡°Hey¡­ Jordan. She is at 208 old tornbridge town, she sounds exhausted.. please go¡± she said and I immediately got up from where I sat and ran out of the room without asking much questions. I ran down the steps and outside without staring at anyone. ¡°The car keys¡­¡± I yelled to my driver and he immediately handed me a key. Without waiting for a convoy or a driver, I ran into the car and drove off immediately. It took a while, darkness dragged me, it pulled me and tugged at my mind but I pushed it off. I couldn¡¯t let my eyes shut down till I was in safe hands. I just couldn¡¯t. I sat at the coffee shop and stared outside, I could see the road from there and I could also see the forest I came from, I didn¡¯t see any of the men that had me kidnapped and I hoped it would remain that way till I was safe. After a long time, a car speedily stopped in front of the coffee shop and everyone turned to it. I kept my eyes on it apprehensively till he stepped out. Jordan, he came himself, I never knew I would be so happy to see him. He came for me. I stood up from where I sat and slowly and drowsily walked over to the door while he looked around in search for me. I came out of the door and his eyes fell on me, relieved washed over him and he smiled. For the first time, he smiled and walked towards me. Then the drowsiness took over, I was safe. And Samantha would wish I never returned. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 28 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 28 Chapter 28: The promise ¡°Is she going to be fine?¡± I asked the doctor while my eyes remained on her like a glue. Her body was bruised all over, she had lots of cuts and her hands and legs had red deep markings. She looked pale and she lost all the colours and vibrant sparks that always made me stare at her. ¡°She is going to be fine. Nothing serious happened? She just needs rest, lots of food and water¡± he said to me and I sighed in relief. ¡°Thank you doctor¡± I said and shook his hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine, do take care of her, she is your wife now¡± he joked and I gave him a nod of my head. I turned around to walk the doctor out of the room only to be faced with maids that scurried away the moment they saw me. I saw the worried looks on their faces that remained and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she had such an effect on everyone in such a little time. ¡°You can go see her, but five minutes and you are out of that room¡± I ordered and walked past them while they smiled widely before hurrying to her room. I walked the doctor and bid him goodbye before going back upstairs. I decided to freshen up and headed to the master¡¯s bedroom. My thoughts went back to when I saw her at that coffee shop. I never thought I would be so happy to see her ever, I was so relieved and excited when I saw her. My legs were literally running to where she stood, but she suddenly fainted and luckily fell in my arms. But so far, the doctor said she was good and I was happy and relieved. I walked back to my room and found Sam sitting down on the bed with a deep frown on her face. I ignored her, we have been fighting so much the past few days, I needed to ignore her. I took off my clothes and went into the bathroom. I had a quick, hot shower and came out with a towel wrapped around my waist. Sam was still looking like she could kill someone and not saying a word to me. ¡°I guess you must be happy that your precious wife is back¡± she said with sarcasm while I put on something ¡°The precious wife of Jordan Chase, highly treasured by all¡± she added and I knew she wasn¡¯t going to stop till I said something. But her attitude of recent were really getting me upset. ¡°you make it seem like you would have preferred that she died or never returned¡± I said and she went mute. I stole a nce at her, she was perplexed andpletely shaken by what I said. ¡°How can I be happy when she is here to take you away from me¡± she said between gritted teeth. ¡°I want her far away, so we can get married¡± she added ¡°I want that too, but not in such a violent or illegal way¡± I simply put it. ¡°Whatever Jordan. Do what you wish¡± she muttered and I grunted ¡°You are really making it look like you are the one that kidnapped her, stop with the attitude¡± I barked and she flinched and stared at me wide eyed. Then she started crying and I couldn¡¯t help but feel terrible. ¡°How can you use me of that?¡± She said amidst tears. I walked over to her and just couldn¡¯t watch her cry anymore. I tried pulling her to myself but she spanked my hands and moved away from me. ¡°You know anyone can walk in here and tell you I had her kidnapped and you would believe¡± she added. I cursed inwardly and went to where she stood. My hands wrapped around her waist and I stared at her straight in the face. ¡°I just said you were acting up, I know you didn¡¯t do it. You can¡¯t hurt a fly¡± I told her and a faint smile appeared on her lips. I leaned closer and took her lips in mine, I missed it so much. Because of all the drama, I had really not had time for her. But someone knocked on the door and interrupted us. ¡°Sir¡­the inspector is here¡± whoever it was said and I groaned and pulled away from the kiss. Without saying a word, I walked over to my wardrobe and quickly found something simple to put on before walking over to the door and leaving her in the room alone. ¡°Good day sir¡± the inspector said the moment I stood in front of him and stretched his hands towards mine for a handshake. I gave him a nod and gestured my hands towards the couch, asking him and the other guys he came with to sit. ¡°We were informed that you found your wife¡± he said and I gave him another nod of my head. ¡°Is she alright?¡± He asked ¡°Yes, she is¡± I spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s great news sir. Though it was disappointing that you went alone without informing us¡± he added and I almost scoffed but I held it in. ¡°At that time, I had no time to make any call, I just needed to get to her¡± I replied and he nodded his head like he understood. ¡°That¡¯s alright, if we went with you, we would probably have traced down the kidnappers by now but since it didn¡¯t work that way. We are here to ask your wife some questions¡± he said and I stared at him, hard. ¡°That won¡¯t be possible, she is asleep and needs rest, she can¡¯t talk right now¡± I simply put it. ¡°The more we dy sir, the more the culprit have the time to get away. We really need to speak to her¡± he added. ¡°Yes sir. You can wake her up, let us just get some information from her¡± another added. ¡°No¡± I simply said thinking about her alone. ¡°Do you want them to get away? Do you really want to get the culprit because it seems you don¡¯t, we¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You did nothing while she was missing. You were totally useless and couldn¡¯t even find her¡± I interrupted as I shot daggers at him. ¡°We tried our best¡± ¡°Your best wasn¡¯t enough¡± I growled ¡°You werepletely useless then and I am not sure you can be of any use now. But never the less, I am not letting you question my wife till she perfectly fine¡± I said and stood up from where I sat dismissing them. They stood up too and turned to the door. ¡°As you wish¡± the inspector added and walked away. I didn¡¯t have the time to linger on what just transpired between I and the cops because my phone vibrated and I had to pick up. ¡°Mom¡­¡± I called out ¡°Fifty two missed calls Jordan. You really want to give me a heart attack¡± she started her drama ¡°I have been busy, I wasn¡¯t even close to my phone¡± I exined and she sighed. ¡°How is she?¡± She asked and I went quiet. ¡°Jordan ¡­Jordan, is she okay?¡± She panicked. ¡°She is fine, she just looks different¡± I replied her quickly before she would die of panic. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked in a calmer tone. I sighed again and images of her filled my mind ¡°She lost all her colours, her eyes isn¡¯t as bright and beautiful anymore. Bruises and cuts and red lines are all over her perfect and wless skin, her lips has cuts and¡­..¡± I paused at thest part. I shouldn¡¯t have been aware of her wless skin or lips, I wasn¡¯t supposed to know she had an amazing skin before now. Saying it out loud took me off guard and the other end of the line remained quiet. ¡°She is safe, that¡¯s all that matters. I need to speak with her the first minute she wakes¡± she finally said and hung up. I hung up and smiled widely at myself. My Jordan was slowly feeling once more, he was slowly thinking outside that his dark mind and Genesis had not even started working yet. I remembered how many times I had to tell myself that I made the right decision when I tricked Jordan and Genesis into getting married, there reaction when they realized that I had manipted them was devastating, I almost gave up and wanted to end everything at that time, but so far Genesis was making progress, she was the best for him and soon they were going to realize it. I walked to the room and lied down on the bed close to my husband. I thought about everything that happened and got angry all over again but at the same time I was happy she was safe, I felt relieved for she was like a daughter to me. ¡°What is happening?¡± Liam asked the moment I climbed on the bed. ¡°She is safe, she is fine?¡± I said happily. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°That¡¯s good, I have been thinking of how I would face the press¡± Liam said and I red at him ¡°That¡¯s the only thing you can say¡± I snapped at him. He had been so unconcerned about the matter at hand and it slowly pissed me off but I ignored him because I was too scared for Genesis. He remained quiet and that even got me angry. ¡°I am talking to you Liam¡± I yelled and he groaned. ¡°Your daughter inw was kidnapped by unknown men and all you were thinking about is the press, are you that callous¡± I couldn¡¯t control my anger. But he still remained quiet, he neither reacted nor said anything to me. I red at him and just couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him, most times I wondered how I ended up getting married to someone like him. ¡°Why are you ring at me?¡± He said something. ¡°Do you really care about your son. He almost lost his wife and you feel sofortable¡± I said more calmly. ¡°He didn¡¯t loose her did he? Moreover, there are lots of women everywhere¡± he added and I scoffed. I got up from the bed, it was time for me to leave because I knew too well that if I continued staying with him, I would probably kill him and bare the consequences. I walked to the door and paused. ¡°How about something happens to me?¡± I turned to him and asked. His eyes snapped at me immediately. ¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t care would you? Lots of women everywhere¡± I said and his eyes darkened. ¡°Leona that is not what I meant¡± he groaned but I wasn¡¯t ready to listen to him anymore. I was already out the door before he could continue with his statement, whatever they were. ¡°Margaret it¡¯s been a day already, she is supposed to be up by now isn¡¯t she?¡± I asked as I sat down for lunch while Sam sat beside me. ¡°The doctor gave her something to make her rx, she will be up soon. You don¡¯t have to worry¡± she replied. ¡°I am not worried¡± I simply put and started eating my food. Sam stared at me with the corners of her eyes but didn¡¯t say anything, basically we have not said a thing to each other for sometime but I knew it would pass. I was almost done with my food when Anna came running downstairs. ¡°Margaret¡­¡± She yelled and we all turned to her. ¡°What is it Anna? You are scaring the whole house¡± Margaret said to her the moment she stopped in front of her. ¡°The madame woke up, she is up¡± she shrieked and jumped. My legs voluntarily stood up and I didn¡¯t know when I started moving upstairs with so much haste, it scared me. A lot of staffs waiting for her to wake up followed behind me and we all matched down to her room like soldiers. Her door was open, so I just walked in and stopped at the edge of her bed, I wasn¡¯t the type to knock anyway. She blinked and turned her head towards me, then she gave me a smile. It was so contagious, I found my lips stretching into one to reciprocate the smile she gave. ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡± Margaret asked and sat beside her, using the back of her hands to feel her temperature. She gave her a nod and turned her eyes to the staffs hoarding at the door, then she smiled at them and turned back to me. I couldn¡¯t say anything, I was just staring at her, I wanted so much to say something but my lips remained jammed. ¡°Can you tell who would have actually done this to you?¡± Margaret asked and my chest tightened, I also wanted to know who would have nned some thing so terrible. But her blue coloured eyes darkened and her shoulder¡¯s tensed up. She stared at me and suddenly forced herself to get up from the bed. ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡± I said for the first time but she ignored me and got up anyway. It took a while for her to stable herself but you could tell she was still very weak. She turned towards the door and walked past me, the maids moved aside and gave her way to pass while we all watched. She didn¡¯t stop, she kept walking and I had no option than to follow behind her. We walked out of the left wing and stopped at the top of the stairs. Her eyes turned to Samantha who was still downstairs having lunch. I felt so uneasy, I had been feeling that way since her return and it was so ufortable. I tried calling the men I hired but none of them picked up my calls. I was literally at the edge all day because I was scared she already knew I nned everything and I couldn¡¯t tell what would happen next. I wanted to run ofcourse to be on the safer side but I didn¡¯t. I needed to be sure she knew before I made my move. I remained down stairs when I heard she was awake already, it wasn¡¯t like I was happy to see her. I heard footstep at the stairs and turned my eyes towards it. My heart skipped and fear gripped me. She knew alright. The way she stared at me proved that she knew everything. She started walking down the step with so much haste and anger apanied by it, I thought of running, she was literally scary at that point but I didn¡¯t. I felt she could do nothing but talk and I already nned on denying everything and even y the victim. I pushed my te away, but remained seated and turned to her. ¡°You wretched slut¡± she yelled and pped me the moment she got close to me. I stared at her wide eyed and wanted to react but she pped me again and held my hair, pulling it so hard, my scalp was literally burning. ¡°How could you? I am a human as you too and you did that without remorse¡± she yelled pulling my hair so tight while I tried taking her hands off my hair. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I feigned innocent but that only got her angrier. She pulled my hair harder and I could literally feel my scalping off. I cried out loudly and tears burned the back of my eyes. ¡°Those guys almost raped me¡± she yelled and banged my head on the table so hard. Pain, dizziness and more pain overwhelmed me. She pulled my head up again and hit it against the table one more time, I yelled and cried at the impact. I wasn¡¯t expecting that neither was I pretending anymore, I was in so much pain. She pulled my head up and stared at me eye ball to eye ball. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jordan interrupted luckily for me and tore her hands away from my hair. He grabbed her arms and pulled her away. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± He sounded really pissed and I felt so lucky he interrupted. But she wasn¡¯t done, she tore her hands away from his grip and stared at me. The coldness in her eyes made me shiver, it was never there before. ¡°Your Jordan will always stand by your side won¡¯t he?¡± She asked ¡°You had me kidnapped because of him, you wanted me out of your lives so badly, your ordered those guys to rape me because of him right?¡± She asked more coldly. Then she started walking back towards me but Jordan held her. ¡°Get your hands off me you bastard¡± she snapped at him and pulled her hands away again. ¡°You made the wrong move because I am not leaving. Even in the next five years I will remain not just as his wife but his lover. I won¡¯t give him a divorce, you won¡¯t also get his money. Slowly, I would take his heart away from you and make sure he sees you for what you really are and that I promise¡± she said loudly and my eyes widened in horror. Her words were like venom seeping into my bloodstream then she walked away back upstairs. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 29 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 29 Chapter 29: Impending war My head was banging by the time I got to the room. I felt dazed but I was able to find my way back to my room and I dropped myself on the bed. Margaret came running with food and water and a lot more. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­you have to eat something¡± she said and my stomach growled. Then I remembered I had not eaten for days. I let my anger aside and iminediately got up and dug into the food that was ced in front of me. It was amazing how much I was able to eat, I believed I overfed because I ended up being stuffed. After eating, Margaret prepared a bath for me which I obliged myself. It was a hoi bath and resting on the bathtub was the best for me. I asked every other person to leave while I took my bath. I needed time alone, I needed space and more, I needed to think. After what happened, I knew something in me changed, something had happened and I could tell that I wasn¡¯t the Genesis that was kidnapped days ago and Samantha had a loting her way. I meant everything I said, I was not going to let her do whatever she wanted and do nothing about it. She had yed her card, she had started the game and I nned on ending it. At the same time I prepared myself for whatever was going to happen.I couldn¡¯t meet Jordan¡¯s eyes. I felt his eyes on me all the while, but I avoided his gaze as much as I could. I was shocked that Genesis had done that. Apart from the pain I was feeling in my scalp and the blood oozing out of my head, my mind and heart was not at rest. Jordan¡¯s reaction was the next thing I feared. He remained quiet, he remained unresponsive and he wouldn¡¯t say a thing. His face remained the way they always were so I couldn¡¯t even tell if he was angry, hurt or neutral in the entire situation. I wiped the blood in my face and applied some balms on my scalp since no maid epted to help me. They were all at Genesis beckon call and I was left with myself and Jordan¡¯s wrath. His silence was killing me, I tried my possible best to think of what he would possibly do and at the same time I cooked up a n that would help me escape the situation I was in. Genesis was too blunt and bold about every thing, of all the things I expected, I didn¡¯t see hering at me that way. ¡°Ouch¡± I whimpered when I touched the part of my head that really burned with pain. He only nced at me and looked away like nothing happened. I wanted to know what he was thinking but how could I when I could only see his facepletely void of any kind of feeling or reaction. ¡°I am fine mom¡± I said to mom Leona as she inquired more about me. ¡°I am sorry my child¡± I heard her sniff. She reminded me so much of my mother and how she would have reacted if she had found out about what happened to me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault¡± I said to her simply. ¡°Who did this Genesis?¡± She asked with a stern voice. ¡°What did they look like, who would have done this?¡± I heard the anger in her voice and felt happy that my new life wasn¡¯t apletely loveless one. I had her and that was all I needed. ¡°It was Samantha ma¡¯am¡± I said and she paused and remained quiet for so long, I wondered if she believed a thing I said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She finally asked. I shut my eyes and remembered everything that happened. I wasn¡¯t deaf neither was I blind, I knew it was her. ¡°I am sure. It¡¯s her¡± I said.. ¡°That bitch, oh hell, she is going to get it¡± she said angrily. ¡°What will you do?¡± She asked me the question I was already waiting for someone to ask me in a long time. I smiled and already knew what I wanted to do in my heart. ¡°I am not going to let her get away with this mom. Don¡¯t worry about it¡± I said assuringly. Sam wouldn¡¯t know what hit her and how fast it wasing. She wanted a different Genesis and she had one. I was still perplexed by the incident that took ce, I didn¡¯t know how to react or how to feel about the usation against Sam. I couldn¡¯t even talk to her so I went over to my library and just walked around with so many thoughts going through mind. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Then my mom called again and I could smell trouble. ¡°That bitch you brought into your house had the guts to kidnap your wife and you are doing nothing about¡± she yelled and my chest tightened. ¡°Get that slut out of that house Jordan. Don¡¯t make mee down there and do it myself¡± she added the moment I remained quiet. ¡°I am talking to you Jordan¡± I still remained quiet.¡± ¡°If a hair as much as tpuch her again, I will screw you and that bitch together¡± she added finally and hung up. I took a deep breath and tried my possible best to calm my nerves. But I couldn¡¯t, I found my legs leaving the library and towards the left wing. I opened the door angrily and stared at her. She was lying on the bed with her eyes closed but when I stepped inside, her eyes snapped Open and she got up from the bed and stared at me. The fear that I could always recognize in her blue eyes was no longer in her eyes. She looked different and bolder and most of her colours already came back. My anger dissoved a little and I didn¡¯t feel like yelling at her anymore. I stared at her for a while. My eyes roamed her body voluntarily till I forced my eyes back to meet hers. ¡°You look better¡± I simply said and she gave me a light nod. Then I went quiet again, her eyes boring into mine and just as the other times I had to look away. ¡°What you said downstairs¡­¡± I started in the nicest ways I could start from ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that again¡± I said and her eyes snapped at me. ¡°What does that mean?¡± She asked but I remained quiet and just stared at her. ¡°Your bitch had me kidnapped and almost had me raped because she wanted me to divorce you and you ask me to keep quiet about it¡± she raised her voice loudly. ¡°Sam did not do that¡± I said boldly, challenging her words. Sheughed at my words. ¡°Ofcourse you would defend her. You are too blind to see any thing beyond your love for her¡± she fired and I red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look at me that way. I am not scared of you, do you understand?¡± She said authoritatively ¡°Sam would not hurt you that way. She is not capable of doing that¡± I Defended and she scoffed. ¡°Get out of my room Jordan¡± she said and my eyes widened. ¡°Get out Jordan. You and your bitch can go to hell if you want¡± her eyes widened at me. I stared at her and couldn¡¯t utter a word before I turned around and walked out of her room. Two days after The house looked tensed for over two days like something was hanging on everybody¡¯s head. I stayed around and watched the environment like a guard. Sam was also tensed and she tried talking to me but I still was not able to talk to her, not because I didn¡¯t trust her but because I felt like being myself and alone. I went downstairs for lunch and everyone looked gloomy just like the environment. Sam joined me and we just continued with the way it had been for over two days. Quiet, tensed, gloomy and suffocating. It felt like there was an impending war on its way. Like something big was about happening. It hung over our heads. To think I thought that with the return of my wife, everything would be fine. But her return brought more chaos. I felt frightened for some reason. Jordan was acting strange, everyone acted strange and Genesis was worse. I ate the food scared of the next minute. I didn¡¯t know why but this time, I had nothing nned and I wished I could know what might happen next or what Genesis was thinking of. ¡°How is Genesis doing?¡± I asked Anna who stood beside Jordan, digging for information. ¡°She is fine. Just finished having her lunch¡± she replied and I groaned. That was not what I was expecting to hear, I wanted information, more information. I stole a nce at Jordan and he just acted like I wasn¡¯t there. A security guard walked into the house and came directly to Jordan. ¡°Sir, the cops are here again¡± a security guard said to Jordan and he groaned. ¡°What do they want?¡± He asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know sir¡± the guard replied. ¡°Bring them in¡± he said. I shrugged and continued with my lunch. ¡°Good day Mr Chase¡± they said to Jordan. He gave them a nod, wiped his mouth and went ahead to look at them. ¡°Are you here to question my wife again?¡± He asked and my head snapped at them. ¡°What do they want to ask her? What would she say? Is she going to point fingers at me?¡± I asked myself. ¡°There won¡¯t be a need for that sir, your wife already knows who the culprit is¡± one of the cops said and my hearts started racing. ¡°She asked us toe with a warrant to pick who ever it is¡± another added. ¡°There is no criminal in this house detective. You might be mistaken about that¡± Jordan interrupted while I forcefully gulped down the lump in my throat. ¡°I don¡¯t think so sir. It was the exact orders from Mrs Genesis Chase, your wife sir¡± the detective replied and my hands started sweating. ¡°I said there is no criminal in my house detective¡± Jordan growled. ¡°Oh! There is my darling husband. A criminal live in this house with us¡± the voice of Genesis came from the stairs. My eyes snapped at her with my heart in my mouth. ¡°There she is detective. Samantha Brandon, my husband¡¯s slut is responsible for my kidnap and is the master mind behind it¡± she said Get me married by Tori Chapter 29 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 32 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 32 Chapter 32: The truth and the eyes Jordan red at me from across the room and I red at him back. Something went wrong, something happened and somehow I had lost the battle this time. Whatever it was, I had no idea what it was that went wrong and I was still trying to wrap my head around the fact that the recording I had listened to on my phone suddenly disappeared. I mean, if the disc at the station got corrupted, how the hell would the recording on my phone just disappeared. Not to talk of the kidnappers, how could they changed their words? They med everything on me and for a while there I just lost all my cool and sanity but I recalled who I was dealing with. Samantha Brandon was capable of kidnap, she was capable of treating me the way she did without a care in the world, I was sure she was capable of bribery and worse. ¡°Not only are you a deceiver, you would stoop so low as to frame Sam¡± his voice came into my ears, sounding calm and yet heart piercing. ¡°I am none of those¡± I said to him boldly. ¡°And yet a liar. I will so wish to throw you out of my house and out of my life¡± he said coldly and I scoffed. I had the boldness to scoff. ¡°You wanted me out of your way from the beginning you fucking bastard¡± I blurted out and his muscles tensed. I stared at his hands and he literally folded his hands into a fist. I looked into his eyes and showed him I was angry as well as he was. His eyes were dark and they really pierced into mine. ¡°I hate being here as well. You think I want all this, your money, your name. I want none of it because I don¡¯t care about it do you hear me¡± I yelled at him. ¡°My life was perfectly fine if not for my sister¡¯s illness¡± I said and felt my heart burn with tears at the thought of all I had lost in other to be a stupid Chase ¡°I would do anything possible to go back to my old life than be your wife Jordan but I can¡¯t because my parents signed a stupid contract that changed everything¡± I added and felt the tears burn the back of my eyes terribly. I was finding it hard to keep them in. ¡°I mean why would I want a life that is as miserable as this. My husband doesn¡¯t care that I was kidnapped neither does he care that I was almost raped, he doesn¡¯t care that I don¡¯t sleep neither does he even care about the fact that I keep saying that his slut was the master mind behind my kidnap.. I was poor alright but I loved my life and no amount of your money would give me that¡± I added and for a second there I thought his eyes suddenly dimmed. He said nothing, he kept quiet and the tears that clouded my eyes finally fell. But I wiped it off as quickly because I didn¡¯t want to be seen vulnerable any more. But somehow I understood Jordan. If I was in his shoes I would probably act worse than he was, he loved Samantha and that could easily blind some one. ¡°You care about Sam too much you know, when you finally find out the truth about her, I hope you would be able to bare the pain¡± I simply said not knowing why I would feel sorry for him. He was always hurting me, always wanting to cause me pain and would never care about me in the least. I really shouldn¡¯t be worried about him and I knew that in my head but some how I felt that love was the only thing making him dumb and stupid. My heart reached out to him in a weird way while he just stood there and looked at me. Then it was my turn to go mute. I expected some sort of beating or hitting, scolding or yelling, I expected his threats and even expected him to hurt me but he didn¡¯t. He stood like a rock and just stared at me like I was something or someone he was seeing for the first time. I stared back at him but when I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, I broke from the gaze and cleared my throat. That brought him out of the trance he was at and he looked away. Without saying a word, he turned to the door and opened it but he paused and turned to me. ¡°What happened wasn¡¯t supposed to. I am sorry you went through that¡± he said and my mouth opened in bewilderment. Jordan Chase apologized for some thing, that was the first and it was surprising When he left, I inhaled in relief and crashed myself on the bed exhausted. But I picked up my phone and dialled mom Leona¡¯s number, she needed to know what was happening. I walked into Jordan¡¯s mansion and red at the maids that stared at me without fear just like the guards had been staring. It was awkward and it felt terrible to be looked down on in such a way. I was excited when I got out of that hell hole, it was a relief because for a moment there, I actually thought Genesis won. But she didn¡¯t and that was exactly why I was back at that house. I walked towards the stairs as my phone rang. I beamed at the caller and picked the call. ¡°Darling¡± I said with a wide smile spread across my face. ¡°Sam, it¡¯s nice knowing you are not crying anymore¡± he said and I smirked. ¡°Yes and that¡¯s all thanks to you. Thank you so much for everything you did, I don¡¯t know how I would have¡­.¡± ¡°Shhhh¡± he shushed me before I could say any thing more. ¡°You know I would do anything for you right?¡± He said and my smile widened. ¡°When I return, promise me you are going to see me¡± he added and I smirked. ¡°Ofcourse I will see you. Have I ever failed in such a task?¡± I asked and he chuckled. ¡°Naughty girl you still remain¡± he said and I bit my lower lips as I remembered how much I had missed him. ¡°Well, talkter¡± he said and I hung up. I beamed at myself till I got to the master¡¯s bedroom and decided to have a bath first. I stinked of that hell hole and wanted to wash the stink off of me first. After bathing, I changed and rxed on the bed before the door opened and Jordan came walking in. I immediately got up and walked towards him before wrapping my hands around his shoulders for a hug. He stiffened at my touch and I knew something was wrong. I shut my eyes tightly and remained at my studies as I tried toprehend all that happened and all that she had to say. For a moment there, I believed Sam was actually the master mind behind her kidnap. She had all fingers pointing at her, I was scared out of my mind, I was scared that I really didn¡¯t know Samantha then, how could I have know her if she was capable of kidnap? I felt my heart tearing into pieces at the thought alone, I felt my heart breaking as we rode over to the station but I was good at hiding my feelings so it was never visible. But when the kidnappers had said that they were promised to be set free if they called Samantha as the culprit by my wife. Relieve washed all over me and at the same time some thing snapped inside of me and I just wanted to kill the person responsible for everything. I was so angry at the fact that Sam had to be used and sent to jail without bail, I was so angry, that her name was almost ruined and more still, I was pissed that my heart was at the verge of breaking because I felt stupid and blinded by love. I swear I was going to hurt her as I had promised that I would, I really was going to hurt her. I groaned and shut my eyes to think, but when ever I closed my eyes to think, I saw those blue eyes of hers staring back at me with so much truth and sincerity and boldness in them. Her eyes reflected everything she felt and I wasn¡¯t sure she knew it even. Her anger, her happiness, her fear, her panic, her boldness and her truth. I have never seen so much sincerity in my life but yet I didn¡¯t want to ept it. How could I ept that she could be that sincere when she had manipted me into marrying her. I spoke with her on phone and she made me believe she was Sam, she made me believe I was getting married to the woman of my dreams. How could I believe what such a woman was going to say to me?, But those eyes made things more difficult for me. She said so much and cried even and I was left between following what my heart told me was the truth and the truth I saw in her eyes and following the truth I knew from the onset. ¡°You care about Sam too much you know, when you finally find out the truth about her, I hope you would be able to bare the pain¡± Those words came back to me like a sword piercing through an armor. She cared about my pain even when I pretended that I care less about her. ¡°Could she have been saying the truth? Would Sam really do this?¡± I asked myself and with that I got up from my sit and went over to the master¡¯s bedroom. Sam ran to me the moment she saw me and her touch irritated my skin for some reasons. ¡°Thank you foring for me¡± she said immediately and held me tighter. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what I would have done if you had not showed up¡± she cried and quivered against my body. Her tears broke my resolve and I wrapped my hands around her, seeing her in pain never sets well with me. ¡°Shhhh¡± I shushed her and ran my hands through her hair.. ¡°I told you I woulde for you, didn¡¯t i?¡± I asked and she gave me a nod and pulled away from the hug. Tears were freely flowing down her cheeks and she tried her best to control them. ¡°All fingers were pointing at me, every one thought I did it. I thought you would believe them but thankfully¡­¡­¡± She sniffed and cried harder. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would have done if you didn¡¯t believe me¡± she wrapped her hands around me and cried more and I held her close and tried holding her tighter. Then she pulled away and stared into my eyes. ¡°I can rot in jail for anything and I wouldn¡¯t be affected you know. As far as you are there with me and you believe that I am innocent then I will be fine in jail¡± she said. As she spoke and cried, my heart melted like ice, turning into water but I stared right back into her eyes in search of the truth. I wanted to see the sincerity I have always seen in the eyes of my wife. But as she spoke, I saw nothing, absolutely nothing. To a point, the tears no longer flowed but she continued sniffing. Her eyes showed no sincerity or maybe it was because they were not as blue. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± I asked and she blinked rapidly and gave me a nod. I took her hands and led her to the bed, I gestured for her to sit and I sat beside her. I stared at her for a while and she looked away nervously. Infact her entire body became nervous as I stared at her and that only made more questions pop into my head. ¡°Did you really kidnap her?¡± I asked and her eyes snapped at me. I expected to see disbelief or anger or surprise. I was her lover and anyone would react that way if they were in her shoes but she didn¡¯t react that way. She was shocked and fear suddenly overwhelmed her. She looked away from me and turned back to me after a while, that was when I saw the anger and disbelief I thought I would see at first. ¡°How could you?¡± She said angrily. My heart dropped and the words my wife said came back to me. I closed my eyes so I could sleep, I needed to sleep for I had not been sleeping for days. But sleep didn¡¯te. I was so exhausted and tired and my body literally cried for sleep but my eyes remained unmoved. I groaned and got up from the bed. I checked the time and it was past two, yet I was wide awake. I felt like crying and calling my mom but I knew I wasn¡¯t a child anymore. I got up in annoyance and wore my robe before going downstairs. It was quiet and dark, why wouldn¡¯t it be when it was past two. Everyone was asleep and the house was bound to be as quiet as a grave yard. I came down the stairs and walked over to the kitchen, I took a bottle of water and gulped it in. I was literally trying everything I could to sleep and water was a helping hand back then when I was in college. I stood at the kitchen for a while and the memories of what happened the previous day came back slowly to me. I felt so much anger towards Samantha and so much pity for Jordan. I sighed and shook my head to ward off the thoughts. ¡°Open your eyes soon Jordan. If not for anything else, at least for yourself. Tiana thinks you are too cute to be so dumb¡± I blurted out and smiled at myself before turning to the door. I screamed when my eyes came in contact with Jordan. He stood at the door and stared at me with his normal unreadable reaction. ¡°I am dumb ..?¡± He repeated what I said and my heart sunk. Of all the time to be in trouble, it couldn¡¯t be in the kitchen where weapons were kept and not sote at night where no one woulde to my aid. ¡°No¡­¡­¡­. didn¡¯t mean it that way¡± I stuttered and he smirked. My heart skipped at the way his lips twitched and I couldn¡¯t help but gape at him. He was so fucking breath taking, something I never noticed because he was always ring at me. ¡°Why are you up sote?¡± He asked and brought me out of my thought. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Uhmmm¡­I can¡¯t sleep¡± I said and his eyes narrowed at me and down to what I was putting on. I looked away embarrassed at myself. ¡°Come on, it¡¯ste¡± he simply said and moved away from the door. I walked past him hastily and ran to my room. I fell on the bed the moment I got to my room and breathed out loudly with relief while I cursed inwardly. Then I tried one more time and sleep came. But just as always¡­his eyes pieced into mine and he grabbed my thighs and pulled me to a lying position while I pleaded for him to let go. But heughed wickedly as always and I screamed and jumped out of my sleep panting. Tears filled my eyes at the fact that the same dream hunted me every night making me so scared of sleeping. My dder felt like it would explode and I immediately ran to the bathroom to ease myself. Then I came out and sat back on my bed and held a pillow tightly to my chest. When my eyes narrowed at a figure standing beside my door. I was going to scream but he walked closer to my bed. ¡°Now I see why you don¡¯t sleep¡± Jordan said Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 33 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 33 Chapter 33: Her well being I stared at the figure in front of me while different thoughts ran through my head, thoughts rting as to why he was here, in my room at such ungodly hour. ¡°Nightmare?¡± He asked and I sighed and gave him a nod. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked and his brows knitted at me in the dark, then he went quiet. ¡°I think you should leave already¡± I added when he said nothing. He was a man and not the friendly kind of man a woman should have as a husband at that point. I had all right to be scared that he was right in my room. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I am here¡± he suddenly said and I went mute and I stared at him. ¡°But right now I want to be sure you are okay¡± he added and I narrowed my eyes at him. I didn¡¯t understand what was going on with him and why he was acting so strange. The Jordan I knew would never act the way he was acting and though it was heartwarming to know he could be caring, it also scared me. ¡°I am fine really¡± I said to him and he gave me a nod. ¡°Go back to sleep then¡± he said and I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t¡± I simply said. ¡°Why?¡± He asked. ¡°I am scared of what I dream about when I close my eyes¡± I opened up to him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He narrowed his eyes at me for a while before he said anything else. ¡°You are scared no one would save you and that¡¯s why they don¡¯t. Take that thought off your mind and just sleep¡± he said and a little smile crept to the side of my lips. If Jordan was really so caring, I loved seeing it. ¡°I have tried that. It never works and¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Shhhhhh¡­¡­just do what I say¡± he shushed me. I sighed and found myself going back to bed. I covered myself with my duvet and shut my eyes tight. ¡°I am right here, no one is going to hurt you¡± he said and I smiled again and for some reasons I trusted his words and slowly went back to sleep. ¡°Do you think Sam really kidnapped you?¡± I heard him ask from my subconscious. ¡°Yes¡­I am sure she did¡± I replied him. This time my dream became worse and different. ¡°I was in a cell with mice and more insects and my hands were tied to something. My gown was torn and dirty like I had been there for a long time and I would yank on the rope so I could get free but each time I did that, I ended up hurting myself. It would hurt so badly, I would cry and scream for help and no one woulde. I walked around the cell, the rope was a lengthy one and asionally I would hit my hands against the bars of the cell just so someone could hear me and help me get free. Then the door of the cell opened and that same sets of teeth that grinned at me when I was kidnapped, the one that wanted to devour me, the same person I shot in order to escape came into the cell and my heart skipped. I shook my head violently at the impossibility of it but he just smiled at me. ¡°It¡¯s your lucky day damsel¡± he said and started taking off his clothes. My heart beat increased as I stared at him and the knowledge of what would happen next came back to me. ¡°What¡­what are you doing?¡± I stuttered with fear and moved away from him to the furthest part of the cell. He said nothing till he was done taking off his shirt. Then he smirked at me and came towards the end part of the cell that I stood. ¡°No no¡­ please¡± I pleaded and tried moving away from there but he held my rope and pulled it so hard that I fell. He came on me before I could get up and tore what was left of the gown that I was putting on. I screamed and tears came pouring down my cheeks as I started pleading none stop but he didn¡¯t listen, he never listens. He paid attention to making sure I was stark naked in front of him and when he seeded. He stared at my body with so much lust and licked his lower lips like a predator about to fist on his kill. He came on me and held my hands above my head while he patted my legs roughly. I felt his huge hardness between my thighs and didn¡¯t stop pleading and crying for him to let me go but he still refused to listen. Suddenly I felt pressure that hurt me more than words could exin at the entrance of my vaginal. He was trying to break in and I screamed in agonizing pain¡­¡­.. I screamed and felt someone hold me against himself. ¡°Shhhh, nothing happened¡± My body was pressed against Jordan¡¯s and I trembled in his arms while he held me protectively. His strong cologne overwhelmed me and I held him so tight like he was the only one who could save me from the hands of that beast that always found a way to torment me every night. ¡°It was just a dream, just a dream¡± he said and ran his hands through my hair soothingly. I cried and shook violently in his arms. The dream felt so real and gave me more reasons not to go to bed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t¡­.. doesn¡¯¡­. Stop hunting¡­..me. He wants me¡­ in a very dangerous¡­..dangerous way¡± I stuttered amidst tears. ¡°Shhhh¡± he pressed me tighter against him. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ let him Jordap¡­. I will die if he seeds¡± I cried bitterly. ¡°I won¡¯t ..I won¡¯t.. I promise¡± he said He held me till I stopped shaking and stopped crying. Then I pulled away and sniffed, I raised my head and stared at him for a while. For the second time, I could see an emotion in his face and they were of absolute care. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He asked and I gave him a nod. He wiped away my tears and made me lie back on my bed. Not because I was sleepy or because I nned on closing my eyes, like ever again but because I was exhausted and my back was hurting. I raised the duvet to my chest and stared at him gratefully. ¡°Who exactly do you always see in your dreams?¡± He suddenly asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know his name but he was the head of the gang. I shot him before I escaped¡± I said to him with tired voice and he jammed his lips together and a frown crept to his face. ¡°I am sorry¡± he said and I smiled at him, not knowing what to say. I couldn¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t his fault because it was solely his fault for bringing a woman into our home. But right in that room, I saw a different Jordan in my room. I remained quiet and he didn¡¯t stop staring at me. Silence descended and I could tell it was morning already but he remained seated at the side of my bed like he had not noticed that he had not slept all night. ¡°You have been here all night, you can actually go to bed¡± I said to him but he said nothing. I turned to my side and a yawn escaped my mouth. I suddenly felt warm hands against mine and turned to Jordan. He looked away and stared at absolutely nothing but his hands held mine so tightly, in a reassuring way, telling me it was fine to sleep. ¡°I am not leaving¡± were his exact words. Though I knew it wasn¡¯t fine to sleep, my body needed it and gave in a matter of minutes. I felt like something left me all of a sudden and my hands suddenly grew cold. No matter how much I tried to go back to sleep, I found myself getting more aware of my environment. ¡°Shhhh, you woke her up¡± I heard the maids nag at each other and opened my eyes. ¡°Rise and shine ma¡± two maid chorused and I smiled at them and sat up on the bed. Then I yawned and stretched with a warm smile on my face. The day was bright and the sun ray from my window said a lot of things. ¡°What time is it?¡± I asked them and got up to ease my dder. ¡°It¡¯s twelve noon ma¡¯am¡± one replied and my eyes widened. I came out of the bathroom and my stomach rumbled signalling me that it was time to eat. I quickly had my bath and wore something simple till my eyes rested on the part of the bed I clearly remembered Jordan was sitting on. My cheeks heated up and I smiled at the thought of having him be so caring. But I waved it off and literally ran downstairs. I was super hungry. When I came down the stairs, with the same maids that were in my room closely behind me. My eyes looked around and I smiled at all the maids at the way they greeted me with enthusiasm, it was always nice having them around. ¡°I asked you not to disturb her¡± Jordan¡¯s voice said coldly and my head snapped to the dinning table as I wondered what he was talking about. ¡°Sir.. she was¡­we didn¡¯t¡± the maids behind me stuttered, I stared at him and back at the maids to understand what was going on. He red at the maids behind me and my heart fluttered at the intensity of his gaze. Everywhere wentpletely still and quiet as all attention turned to us. I could feel the fear the maids behind me suddenly had and I had to step in. ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked hoping some one would answer me. ¡°The master asked that you shouldn¡¯t be disturbed¡± Margaret said fearfully. I turned to Jordan and he looked away like he said absolutely nothing. I gaped at him with surprise, Jordan Chase cared for me. He didn¡¯t just care but he showed it in the weirdest of ways. ¡°They didn¡¯t wake me up¡± I said trying to savage the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t lie just to protect them, I left your room few minutes ago¡± he said and my mouth dropped. My heart fluttered at the knowledge of knowing he was right there with me as he had promised he would. I slept with his hands on mine and I suddenly realized that I didn¡¯t have any more nightmares. I smiled at the thought of having him watch over me as he promised. Then I remembered why I had to wake up, my hands suddenly felt cold and I guessed it was when he left. ¡°I am not lying. I woke up the moment I noticed you left¡± I said and his eyes snapped at me. But they weren¡¯t cold or harsh, it was different. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± He asked and I smiled and gave him a nod. I went back to my studies and stared into space. I tried to think of the reason why I had gone to her room the previous night but I couldn¡¯t remember. I got so lost in staring at her that I forgot I had issues of my own. When I saw her jerk from her sleep and started panting. Then I realized that she was really in trouble if she couldn¡¯t sleep. It was all because of her kidnap and each time I remembered the way she screamed from her sleep, I got angry all over again. I picked up my phone and dialled Nate¡¯s number. ¡°Hey¡­you seem to need me a lot this days¡± he said in that funny way of his that never ever seems to make meugh. ¡°I need a private investigator¡± I said and he went quiet. ¡°For what?¡± He asked. ¡°To help apprehend my wife¡¯s kidnappers¡± I groaned into the phone. ¡°Ohh. I thought¡­.. nevermind¡± he said. ¡°Just get the best investigator you can get. I need those bastards apprehended¡± I said and he remained quiet. ¡°Why are you so interested in getting the kidnappers¡± he asked. I remained quiet and just wanted to hang up on him but I and Nate were too close for such. ¡°She can¡¯t seem to sleep because of what those bastards made her go through. She literally screams and cry because of the nightmares she has¡­it hurts m¡­¡­¡­¡± I paused at thest sentence and heard Nate chuckle over the phone. ¡°You might kill them if you see them¡± he teased and that was my cue to hang up. The moment I hung up, my mom called and I picked it up. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you let Samantha go¡± she started and my chest tightened. ¡°Are you going to let her go then, I mean they kidnapped your wife¡± she yelled. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± She called out loud when I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Do you realized what she is going through¡± she yelled again. ¡°I know, I know what she is going through and I am going to get the master mind behind this. Now quit bothering me about it already¡± I yelled back and she went quiet. ¡°What is wrong?¡± She asked and I sighed and ced my hands on my head. ¡°Everything. I don¡¯t know what to believe or what to not believe anymore¡± I opened up to her for the first time in ages. ¡°Every man is born with a heart for a purpose. You have instinct, you can see and hear. What you believe is totally up to you son¡± she said. ¡°More events areing up. You have missed a few already, would you be able to make it to the next?¡± She asked and I appreciated the fact that she didn¡¯t push further like she knew exactly why and how I would react. ¡°Yes I think¡± I replied. ¡°With Genesis???¡± She asked and I thought about it for a moment. ¡°No¡± I replied. ¡°Why? She is your wife¡­.you can¡¯t just¡­..¡± ¡°She is not fit for such things mom, she needs rest and a lot more than that, I can¡¯t let her go with me to such events that requires so much formalities¡± I interrupted her. ¡°Ohhhh, wow¡­that¡¯s okay¡± she said and I rxed. Somehow, I found myself being worried about her and her well being after what I saw the previous night. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 34 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 34 Chapter 34: Jordan¡¯s changes I ended the call abruptly and thought of sleeping, I didn¡¯t close my eyes the previous night and really needed it. So I turned back to my bedroom and met with Sam. She smiled widely at me but I felt different from the way I always feel. Especially after what I saw the previous day. Pretense. And the things the other woman said, I don¡¯t know why I listened in the first ce, maybe it wouldn¡¯t have me doubt Sam but now I did and had to get to the truth. ¡°Where were youst night?¡± She queried. ¡°I searched everywhere for you¡± she added. I walked deeper into the room and sat on the bed, exhaustion taking over me ¡°Talk to me Jordan, you have been acting strange since I returned. Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± She queried and I shook my head, the thought of not loving her anymore was not even possible. Of course I loved her, she was the only woman I have ever loved. She knew me, she epted me and didn¡¯t run away like most people would. But that didn¡¯t stop me from feeling the way I did. I wanted to find out the truth, who would have kidnapped my wife and hurt her the way they did? And even asked her to divorce me? No one would want a divorce from her as badly as I and Samantha and I know that I didn¡¯t do it. Everyone seem to think it was Samantha and I wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. ¡°Of course I do, don¡¯t ask me that again¡± I said to her and she sighed. She sat closer to me and ced her hand over my shoulders. ¡°I was worried, you didn¡¯t enter this room all through out the night and this morning. I thought Genesis has you wrapped around her fingers¡± she said and I turned to her. Funny enough, I wasn¡¯t so angry at the mention of her anymore. I didn¡¯t know why, and I could help but wonder if it was because I had forgiven the lies and maniption she did just to get married to me or because I felt pity for her. I pushed the thought away from my mind immediately, thinking about her so much was starting to get to me. ¡°I feel exhausted and wouldn¡¯t mind sleeping¡± I said to Sam and got on the bed.I ended the call with the inspector immediately. Rage filled my system at what he told me. Someone had my kidnappers released and that someone could be no other person than Jordan. They had lied and changed their statement, causing the release of Samantha and as if that wasn¡¯t enough, he had freed them. He really didn¡¯t care about me or what I was going through, he didn¡¯t care about my sleepless night, neither did he care about justice for me. I lost appetite for my lunch and immediately headed to the master¡¯s bedroom. I walked in without knocking and my stomach tied into a knot at the sight of him and Samantha sleeping soundly on the bed. For a second there, I felt stupid and foolish, he had stayed the entire night watching me and making sure I slept, but that was just for show. His loyalty still remained with Sam and if he was suddenly nice to me, it was only to deceive me. I meant nothing to him and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t care about my justice. He freed those guys without thinking of me for a split second. I stared at them angrily and walked out of the room. I didn¡¯t see the need to yell or shout. It was of no use to me anyway. He would only think of his Samantha anyway. If I wanted justice, I had to fight for myself and myself alone. I didn¡¯t hesitate to call the inspector and have the case reopened. They had to get my kidnappers and Samantha had to be put in her ce somehow. Again, I couldn¡¯t sleep. I was so scared of what was waiting for me on the other side and decided against closing my eyes. I didn¡¯t want to remember the pain and the fear and I didn¡¯t want to see his face anymore. It was better I remained awake. I finished thest book on my desk and my stomach grumbled. So I wore a slippers and quickly went downstairs. Something was always in the kitchen to eat, so I didn¡¯t mind. Moreover I couldn¡¯t sleep so I didn¡¯t force it at all. I got myself some cookies and a ss of milk and sat down to eat. I did think against taking the milk. Didn¡¯t want to get fat but shrugged it off and ate anyway. I was halfway done when I perceived Jordan¡¯s cologne. Did he have to have something so strong and enticing? I turned around, he was standing behind me with his eyes on me. I looked away, I was still pissed at him for what he did earlier. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in bed already?¡± He asked like he was concerned and came closer to me till he stood behind me. I ignored him and rounded up with my cookies before I got up from where I sat and picked up my te and ss. I dropped them at the sink and decided to wash them off since the sink was really clean. I heard hime closer to me and felt his gaze on my skin but I still ignored him. He should just go back to his Samantha while I focused on what I was supposed to do. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that¡± he said and this time I turned to him. A reply was right at the tip of my tongue but I forced myself to remain quiet. He stopped hurting me and didn¡¯t want him to go. back to it. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t worth my time. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I turned back to the te and suddenly he grabbed my hand and made me turn to him. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± He said between gritted teeth and I smiled. That was the Jordan I was used to. The first Jordan I knew, was through the phone and in our hotel room right before our marriage, he didn¡¯t stay too long before he disappeared. I liked that Jordan, I really did. The second Jordan was the one that always found a way to hurt me and get angry over things he shouldn¡¯t.. that Jordan stayed for a long time and disappeared into a new Jordan who would watch me when I sleep and hold me when I had a bad dream. Now that Jordan was gone also and the second Jordan was back. ¡°Can you stay away from me?¡± I asked calmly and his eyes widened. He let go of my hand and I turned back to the sink. ¡°I am tired of having you hurt me anytime we meet, my skin has been bruised up enough. It was never this way when I was poor¡± I said freely. ¡°I don¡¯t want you acting kind to me, when you go behind me and act like an animal or return to your criminal mistress. So please stay away¡± I saidstly and rinsed off my te. I dried them off and ced them in it¡¯s appropriate ce before I turned to the door of the kitchen. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to speak to me with that tone¡± Jordan finally said something and I stopped. I turned to him, he was back to ring at me with his hands balled into a fist. He was in the mood to hurt me again and I could see it. ¡°But you have the right to treat me the way you please?¡± I asked with a mocking humour in my tone and his eyes softened. ¡°I expected a lot from you Jordan. I expected you to rape me someday or kill me even, I expected you to throw me out of your house, I expected so much from you but having the men that had me kidnapped released was never it. I must have been stupid, I mean if you could hurt me all the time because you assumed I lied to you without finding out the truth for yourself, then what else can¡¯t you do?¡± I said and his eyes widened at me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He asked and I scoffed at his act. I said nothing and turned away, I headed upstairs, leaving him behind. When he pulled me by my arm and I lost my bnce and hit myself against his body. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He asked angrily, triggering all the anger I felt inside. I pulled my arm away from his grip and red at him. ¡°Why ask that when you already know how you had the men that kidnapped me released¡± I yelled at him. ¡°But¡­. I didn¡¯t¡± he blurted out looking at me shocked and I was taken aback. ¡°Now you are lying¡± I yelled, not expecting him to be a liar. ¡°No..I didn¡¯t have anyone released¡± he protested. I scoffed, disappointed and turned to walk out. ¡°Genesis¡­¡± He called my name and my legs went still. For the first since we got married, he called my name. I remembered the Jordan I had talked with over the phone before I got married. He held my arm and made me look at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t have them released¡± he said as I looked at his eyes. My heart skipped when all my anger suddenly disappeared and wondered why he was trying to exin himself to me. ¡°If you didn¡¯t then who did?¡± I asked still wanting to believe he did it. But those eyes have never been so calm and beautiful. I felt they were sincere. ¡°I don¡¯t know, we are going to find out tomorrow but it isn¡¯t me, I promise¡± he said even more calmly. And for a second, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, what happened to Jordan? Why was he always changing his character and personality? Who knew he could talk to me this way? I nodded my head at him and folded my hands across my chest. ¡°Why are you up?¡± He suddenly asked and I shrugged, knowing he knew why I was awake. But at the same time, I didn¡¯t want him acting so concerned. ¡°You?¡± I asked and he shrugged and frowned for a bit. I rolled my eyes at him, wishing he would stop frowning ¡°I came to check on you¡± he blurted out and my mouth dropped. ¡°You weren¡¯t at your room so I decided toe out here to check on you¡± he added and I looked away immediately. Why was he so confusing? ¡°Well I¡¯m fine¡± I said and looked up at him. ¡°You can go sleep now, won¡¯t want your¡­. I paused. The night had gone so well, there was no need bringing her up. ¡°Won¡¯t want any form of trouble¡± I said and turned to stairs. Without saying goodnight, I walked back to my room and shut the door. I sighed in relief and turned to my mirror. Then I realized that I had stood before Jordan with only a red lingerie that exposed too much of my skin. I groaned for a bit and stomped to my bed and yawned almost immediately. I slept quickly but regretted closing my eyes when my dreams returned. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 35 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 35 Chapter 35: Attraction and care ¡°Please¡­just let me go¡± I screamed at my captor. Tears wereing down my cheeks and my heart was beating harder in my chest. I could feel my breathing short the more I screamed and kicked against my captor. But he was adamant about letting me go, he dug his nails into my arms and caused me even more pains than the ones he had caused me. My skin was bruised up and bloody. I was on the floor and everything looked blurry in my eyes. The only thing that was registered in my mind was the pain in my body pleading to be left alone. I wasn¡¯t so sure I could take more of the torture, it was just too much for me to take all at once. I slowly felt his hands on my thighs, trailing his finger all over my leg, then he moved up upward, feeling every part of my body without any from of restraint from me and pping on my skin as his way of torturing me even more. I slowly turned my eyes to look at his face, he had an evil smirk on it and he pped me across my face. I immediately tasted blood in my mouth and the downpour of my tears increased. ¡°Just let me go please¡± I pleaded with him. But he didn¡¯t. Instead heughed and circled his hands around my neck. Then I felt my breath leaving me and my weak body struggled against him. I thrashed, ignoring the pain I was feeling all over so he could let me go, I just kept thrashing, looking for ways to get my breath back. My breath was slowly going and I couldn¡¯t find air, his grip on my neck was too strong and he was out to kill me. ¡°Genesis¡­.hey¡­no¡­¡± Someone pulled me away from his grip and my eyes opened. A panic attack sets in almost immediately and I found myself back in my room, I drew a long hard breath and a wheezing sound escaped my throat. I tried getting up from my bed but I fell down to the ground unable to feel my limp, it was like my blood stopped flowing in my body. My heart was in pain, it was so hot and felt like it was being torn into shreds, my lungs were on fire and I just couldn¡¯t breath no more. Then I felt someone arms around me. Jordan¡¯s cologne filled my nostrils and his hands on me made me feel safe. ¡°Shhh ..take a deep breath¡± he said calmly while running his hands through my hair. ¡°Nothing happened. One breath at a time¡± he said. I followed his instructions and rxed my head against his body. I took a deep breath and tried exhaling, I felt the burning in my lungs ease up with the intake of oxygen. ¡°Again¡­. Come, a deep breath¡± he instructed and I did as I was told. I kept repeating the same process over and over with his voice in my head and his body so close to me till I could no longer feel the burning in my lungs any more. When my breath settled, I felt him tighten his arms around me from behind after taking a deep breath of his own. The dream I had yed back in my head and I realized that it wasn¡¯t going to go away. I was really scared of him and till he was found and locked up, I knew I wouldn¡¯t have peace of mind. In Jordan¡¯s arms, I felt safe and just didn¡¯t want to leave. So I remained in that same position for a long time without any of us uttering a word. He was in my room again and I should have probably ask him what he was doing there but he just pulled me out of a nasty nightmare and helped me calm my nerves. I didn¡¯t want to ask that, he was there and he had helped me was all that mattered to me. After a long time of staying in that position. I felt him pull away and ce his hand underneath my legs. He lifted me up from the ground in a bridal style and ced me back on the bed, gently. He sat beside me on the bed, quietly, while he watched me. I said nothing also, simply becaus didn¡¯t know what to say and just couldn¡¯t find my voice at that instant. I took my time and he lookedfortable enough, he didn¡¯t look like he was going anywhere or in a haste. So I took my time, a lot of it. ¡°I have to get them all. My kidnappers are still on the loose and ¡­¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shhh..we will get them, I promise¡± his voice came out dim and calm, it soothed my spirit. ¡°You just have to stop being so scared. You are safe now and we will get them and get the master mind behind all this¡± he said with a determination in his voice that I have never heard before. I smiled faintly and lied down on my side so I could look at him. He was still Jordan alright, the handsome prince of the chase and he still looked as hot even when it was sote at night. But his attitude towards me, that was exactly what I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Do you have a personality disorder?¡± I almost blurted out but swallowed it back in knowing I didn¡¯t really want to say that to him. He might have ended up killing me that night himself. He met my gaze with his and my heart caught in my throat for that moment. It got me thinking. If he was actually never in the picture, Jordan and I would have probably had a lovely marriage and if mom Leona never lied about things, our rtionship would have been better. I knew that and thought of telling him how I ended up getting married to him, but decided against it. He was calm, I was calm and it was better that way. He looked away from me and looked ahead while rxing himself on a pillow at his back. ¡°Go to bed already¡± he said and a sad smile spread to my lips. I didn¡¯t want to sleep, sleeping felt like hell for me, the only ce I could be tormented. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go back to your room¡± I said, ignoring the pain in my heart. ¡°You are scared¡± he said and turned back to me. ¡°Nothing is going to happen to you¡± he said while staring into my eyes. I gave him a faint smile. ¡°I am fine¡±I assured him and heard him smirk. ¡°Close your eyes¡± he ordered. I did as I was told because something told me he wasn¡¯t going to take no for an answer. ¡°Why are you being so nice to me again?¡± I asked him and resisted the urge to open my eyes to look at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve what happened to you. I want you out of my life, but not this way and not in such a state¡± he replied and my heart dropped. I didn¡¯t know why, but it did and I felt disappointed at his words. I remained quiet and suddenly felt his palms on my arms. It felt warm and felt like they were supposed to be there. I sighed and rxed at the feeling. It waste in the morning and she was still sound asleep. I stared at her face and her eyes. I could still see the blue in her eyes in my head even when her eyes were shut. She looked calm and there was this peace to her, yet a beautiful sight she was, just like the first time I had seen her, on our wedding A sudden frowned appeared on my face at that thought and I got up from where I hadid all through out the night. I turned to the door and walked out of her room and immediately bumped into Samantha. She had the look that said she was ready to kill someone. ¡°Sam¡­.. p¡­.. She was really mad, for her to hit me and I knew that. For a woman I loved, I understood and knew why she was angry. I had gone out of my room, and left her alone for the second time. The tingling burning impact on my cheek made me rub my palms on my cheek. ¡°You bastard. You go to her now?¡± She yelled. And the sound of her voice made me turn to Genesis¡¯s door. Sam¡¯s voice was too loud and I feared she was going to wake her up. I groaned inwardly at that thought and walked away from that spot, hating the thought of thinking of her too much. ¡°Are you walking out on me?¡± Sam screamed from behind me and I stopped and turned to her, her eyes was zing hot with anger and veins were popping from her skin. I wanted to tell her how sorry I was and exin to her why I just came out of the room of her nemesis but the thought of speaking so loudly and waking her up was more loud in my heart and it was what I cared about I walked over to where she stood and held her arm. She struggled against me and pulled hard but I gave her no chance and pulled her along behind me till we were away from the door of the room I came out from. Then I let go and turned to her. She red at me, hard and angry. ¡°It isn¡¯t what you think?¡± I said calmly. ¡°What I think. This was where you were the other night and this was where you are again today and you tell me that it isn¡¯t what I think?¡± She yelled. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t¡± I snapped. ¡°Look, what ever she went through had an impact on her emotionally. She can not sleep alone because she is scared, I am just¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business if she can¡¯t sleep¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s none of my business, she was kidnapped in my house, as my wife¡± I yelled and regretted it the minute I said it. I saw her eyes widen and tears came running down. ¡°You care about her¡± she cried. ¡°You are attracted to her¡± she added and I was taken aback for a while. I tried protesting on what it was she said but found no words. ¡°Jordan, I want her out of this house or I will leave¡± Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 36 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 36 Chapter 36: Smell of jealousy I said nothing to her ridiculous demands and walked away, leaving her behind. I had to eat, I had to sleep, I had to return to work, I had to look for the kidnappers and who was the master mind behind every thing. I didn¡¯t have time for her drama. I went downstairs and sat down at the dinning table. Margaret came out of the kitchen with my breakfast just in time and I dug in immediately. I started eating soon after and looked at the chair that was opposite mine at the edge of the table, the seat Genesis always liked seating on was empty and again I found myself thinking about her. She had a panic attack the previous night, it got me worried. ¡°Margaret¡± I called out. ¡°Yes sir¡± she replied almost immediately and stood by my side like she never left. ¡°Genesis had a panic attackst night, when her doctores to check on her, inform him about it¡± I said with out turning to her. ¡°Sir¡­.¡± ¡°I am sure I was pretty clear about what I said ¡± I turned to her and she looked away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just¡­¡± ¡°She always has a panic attack sir, I don¡¯t think¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean she always has a panic attack?¡± I found myself getting confused ¡°She is your wife sir, aren¡¯t you supposed to know that?¡± Margaret stated bluntly and I red at her. She was my nanny one time in my life and had been with me all those years. She wasn¡¯t that old and wouldn¡¯t retire even after my mother had asked her to. She had respect for me but could be a pain when she was set out to. ¡°Since when has this been going on?¡± I asked dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it started the day you started hurting her like an animal¡± she stated. ¡°Margaret.. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare Jordan¡­I watched you grow up, don¡¯t think because you are cold, scary and grown up, I won¡¯t spit the truth. I expected better¡± she interrupted and stared hard at me. I sighed and looked away from her, part of me knew she was right and the other part didn¡¯t like the thought of having to think about her the way I was. I didn¡¯t want to forget that she had lied to me and manipted me into marrying her. That was the exact reason I always hurt her, my anger just drives me when ever she showed her beautiful face. I sighed again and shook my head like it would ward off the thought of her from my head. ¡°Just tell the doctor to check on her¡± I said and suddenly lost my appetite before getting up to prepare for my day. I was so close to the stairs when I saw Samantha with her luggageing down with them. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± I asked her calmly but she ignored me. I grabbed her arm and pulled her back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked her again trying hard to control my anger. She looked away from me and turned to the door. ¡°Let me leave Jordan¡± she said calmly. ¡°Go back upstairs with your luggage¡± I ordered and let go of her arm. ¡°So you would run back to your wife at night? No, I wouldn¡¯t do that¡± she snapped. ¡°I am only trying to help her¡± I said between gritted teeth. ¡°Help, helping her at night. Is she so good in bed?¡± ¡°Samantha¡± I yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me. I went to prison for the first time in my life because of her and you did nothing. You didn¡¯t evenfort me, don¡¯t I need you also?¡± She cried. I felt a little guilty at that point. ¡°Just go drop your bags¡± I said but Sam only red at me. ¡°She was kidnapped Sam, she needs help¡± I stated the obvious. I knew she ruined the both of our lives by lying and thinking about it each time made me angry. But she was going through a lot more and I needed Sam to understand. ¡°To hell if she was kidnapped. I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care if she dies or if she doesn¡¯t. I just want you¡± she growled and I was taken aback. Sam was never so vague, she was always calm and not so heartless. Hearing her sound that way was increasing the doubt I had even more. But the tears in her eyes and the emotions in her voice also nagged at my heart. I stared at her and just didn¡¯t understand why I was seeing a different person in front of me. ¡°All I care about is you Jordan. And when you are not there¡­..¡± She paused. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much it hurts to see you with her and have you throw it at my face every fucking time that she is your wife¡± her tears were hurting me even more and I sighed and pulled her closer while wrapping my hands around her body. ¡°Sam, I am sorry for all this¡± I simply said. She cried harder in my arms for a long time. She pulled away when she was done and I turned to the stairs, Genesis wasing down the stairs all dressed up with in a white rugged jean, hoodies and sneakers. Her blue eyes met mine and I quickly looked away. She walked past us without breaking and turned to the entrance of the house. ¡°Good morning ma, you look¡­.¡± Margaret came forward. ¡°Different¡± she added. ¡°Your breakfast is ready¡± she said to her. ¡°Oh! I would just have that when I return. I have an appointment¡± she said and walked past Margaret. I wanted to leave as quickly as possible because I didn¡¯t want Samantha saying something that would upset me more than I was already. Coming down to see the both of them in that positionpletely got me in a sour mood. I didn¡¯t understand why I was so disappointed. It was something I had been used to from the first day of entering the house, I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised that he was with his mistress who I still had to send to jail. ¡°And where are you going to?¡± Jordan¡¯s voice stopped me in my tracks. It wasn¡¯t as calm and soothing as it was the previous night. The calm sweet voice I heard when he calmed me down suddenly disappeared into his usual harsh tone. ¡°Dressed like that?¡± he added. I didn¡¯t bother turning around to face him. If I did, I would see Samantha and seeing her or looking at her face while she smirked at me was definitely going to make me want to kill her. ¡°I need to see how the investigation ising forth¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you have to do that. The cops are doing their jobs¡± he replied. ¡°Let her go Jordan. I don¡¯t want her here either¡± Samantha voice was the next thing I heard. Jordan said nothing to her statement, and I tried my best not to reply her either. ¡°I will be going to the stationter, I would prefer you stay at home¡± he stated and I turned to him. Samantha was ring at him for his show of care and I was also staring at him, still wondering why he was acting so different. ¡°Thanks. But I¡¯m not sure I can keep leaving in the same house,fortably with someone who had me kidnapped¡± I replied and turned to the door again.. ¡°I never had you kidnapped¡± Samantha said with her usual edginess to her tone. I forced a smile and turned back to her. Her hands were entertwined with Jordan and she held him protectively just so she could piss me off. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I never mentioned your name, did I?¡± I smiled and her frown deepened. ¡°But then again, that¡¯s what everyone believes, you are not a saint Sam, you know I know that. You escaped and turned everything upst time, that doesn¡¯t mean that I am going to stop. I will make sure you pay for what you put me throughst time¡± I turned around and decided I didn¡¯t want to speak anymore. ¡°You can¡¯t leave the house dresseds like that¡± Jordan stated, his voice getting colder, reminding me of the second Jordan I met. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with my looks. If you want someone to look exactly the way you want, your criminal of a mistress is right next to you¡± I replied sternly, without stopping once to look at him. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 37 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Food poisoning The inspector still had nothing and the guys that they let free on bail were no where to be found. It was like the case was going nowhere in the least and everything wasn¡¯t going the way I wanted. Samantha was still in my house when she was supposed to be in jail. I didn¡¯t want to live in the same house with her because I didn¡¯t know what it was she would be nning next. And the kidnapper I had shot was still no where to be found. Exhausted and hungry, I decided to go back home. I came across the side restaurant where I always hung out with T_squad. It wasn¡¯t the usual five star hotel that I was now used to but it was the only ce I knew then in college. And I decided to drop by and have my lunch there. All eyes turned to me when I went into the restaurant. Most people in there were the familiar faces of people I knew before, usual customers. I smiled and waved at them before the waitress came over to where I sat. ¡°Look at you girl, you hit a jackpot¡± Lucia said. She was the daughter of the man who owned the ce and we attended thesame college till she dropped out or something. She helps her father in the restaurant when there was need to. ¡°I was just lucky¡± I said faking a smile. It was of course what I was meant to do. Feign happiness when infact I was sad. ¡°I do hope your luck should rub off on me¡± she said and I looked away. Knowing that my luck was shitty and there was never true happiness in the life I was leaving. It would better if it never rubbed off on anyone. ¡°Well, should I get you the usual?¡± She asked and I simply gave her a nod. The usual was always meat, pork chops, chicken or turkeyps. It was like eating big with a little amount of money. She came with the food and I ate like I always did while ignoring the folks that stared at me. The guards made lots of people ufortable in there and they were always staring at me. But I ignored them all and went ahead to eat the junk food I was rather used to eating. When I was done, I left the restaurant after giving Lucia a heavy tip and went back home. During our drive, my mind travelled to how those criminals changed their words and I had lost the recording that would have proved Samantha to be the master mind behind my kidnap. I was so sure it was on my phone because I had listened to it and left it in my car when I went to see Tiffany and Tiana. No one else was close to my phone during those period except my driver and¡­¡­ I paused at that thought and stared at the man who I had known as my personal driver of all the guards I had. He was the only one who was close to my phone because I had left it in the car, but that didn¡¯t mean he had ess to it. It was on lock and he couldn¡¯t have known the password to unlock it. But what if he did? I became suspicious immediately, while beating myself for not thinking about it sooner. I cleared my throat and turned to him to ask him a question and see his reaction when a sharp pain hit my stomach unexpectedly and I whimpered while clutching my hands to my stomach. The pain lingered for a while and subsided, I rxed a little and even decided that I would speak to my driver later. I didn¡¯t have proof that he did it and wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass him. But that didn¡¯t mean that my huge suspicion disappeared. We arrived at the mansion and my driver turned to me when I didn¡¯t step down from the car immediately. I started feeling some kind of pain in my stomach and was scared that any movement might upset it. ¡°Are you alright ma¡¯am?¡± He asked and I gave him a nod. ¡°Ma¡¯am you don¡¯t look alright. I can alert the master, he is right there with some guards or we can take you to the hospital immediately¡± he said and I turned to him. He sounded so nice and caring, it made me doubt my suspicion but when another sharp pain hit my stomach. I decided it was better to think about my driver some other day. 1 alighted from the car trying as hard as I could to keep my posture straight and saw Jordan with some guards. It was like he was giving them a speech or maybe he was examining them with the way his eyes travelled their body. I ignored them and turned to the house. I was feeling so ufortable and felt like throwing up. I was almost at the door when another sharp pain hit my stomach. I stopped in my tracks and had my hand ced just at my lower abdomen while aching my back just a little. This time the pain didn¡¯t disappear as I had wanted it neither did it relieve me as before. I shut my eyes when it only increased and a whimper escaped my throat when I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± That familiar voice of Jordan came into my ears and I opened my eyes and immediately met his brown eyes. He was bent slightly and staring at me rather closely. His cologne filled my nostrils and for a moment there I got lost in his eyes, but the pain in my stomach reminded me of the predicament I was in. I quickly looked away and gritted my teeth in pain. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked again and the concern I saw in his face made me want to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± I managed to say and opened my eyes. He was still standing right next to me, watching me closely. I stood up erect, and turned back to the door. I was still in so much pain and my body was changing rather quickly but I didn¡¯t want Jordan seeing that. I tried taking a step away from him and into the house but the pain was unbearable. I found myself whimpering again and stopping on my tracks as tears burned the back of my eyes. I remained at that spot and suddenly felt myself being lifted off the ground and lots of muscles holding onto me. I opened my eyes to see Jordan holding me in a bridal style and staring at me. ¡°What the fuck! Jordan¡­.¡± The familiar voice of Jordan¡¯s mistress made me turn to the entrance of the house. She was staring at me in Jordan¡¯s arms with eyes that could kill as always. ¡°Put me down¡± I found myself struggling against Jordan so I could get down just to avoid trouble. ¡°Stay still¡± he ordered and held me even closer to himself. His cologne and saint was enticing. I found myself rxing as he ordered while leaning in and rxing into him. His body was warm and so comfortable. I didn¡¯t realize when I had my arms wrapped around his neck. ¡°Jordan¡­.¡± Samantha called out again but Jordan just walked past her with me in his arms, ignoring her. I entertwined my hands together behind his head, holding onto each tightly when the pain I was feeling didn¡¯t subside. But Jordan didn¡¯t mind, atleast I think he didn¡¯t. He took me all the way to my room and I had my knees up to my chest the moment I hit my bed, gently. ¡°What happened to you?¡± he asked me but I couldn¡¯t give him a reply, not when my intestines felt like they were tying itself inside my stomach. But I groaned and whimpered and hit on my bed in pain so he could see. Soon after I heard him calling someone and guessed it was my doctor. Jordan remained in my room. He had his arms wrapped across his chest while standing at the extreme end of my bed, watching me. The doctor came soon and did the usual thing before giving me some drugs. I felt the pain in my stomach subsiding after an hour or so and slept off. I woke up with the feeling of weakness and tiredness as the only thing I could recognize. I felt cold, I felt sick, I felt exhausted but when I looked around, I was the only one in my room. That was till the door opened and Jordan came walking in. It made me remember the way he had carried me in his arms and brought me to my room with care. My cheeks heated up for some reason and I found myself looking away from him. He walked deeper into the room and I could feel his eyes on me till he was standing at the edge of the bed, directly opposite me. ¡°You were asked to eat at home before you left, weren¡¯t you?¡± he started and I knew immediately that my junk food had caused me some stomach upset. ¡°And you went to eat at a side restaurant, do you know what that would have done to you? Don¡¯t you understand what food poisoning means¡± His voice went higher as he spoke. ¡°I used to eat there alot and got no issues before¡± I replied him calmly like I had done absolutely nothing wrong. Wrong move I made there. He said nothing to that and when I raised my head, I saw how angry he was, his gaze was too cold and he walked out without saying any other thing to me. My heart dropped at the way he left and the anger I saw. I wasn¡¯t even sure of why he was so angry but I hated it. I liked the caring Jordan, the calm Jordan and missed him already. I sighed heavily and turned to the time, it was early evening and I didn¡¯t feel too good to actually leave my bed. Iid back on my bed, feeling the exhaustion and weakness taking over me again and once again felt very sleepy. When I opened my eyes again, my stomach rumbled loudly and I groaned while running to the toilet to free myself. When I was done, my stomach rumbled again, this time, it wasn¡¯t because I had to take a shit. But because, I was so hungry and from the view it was already sote at night. I was really hungry and just needed to get food. I still felt weak and tired, but my hunger at that point was more than what I felt. It was reallyte at night and very quiet, everyone had gone to bed and the lights were out. I walked down the stairs believing that Margaret might have left something for me to eat since I felt sick all day. I went over to the kitchen, the lights were on as always and just as expected, saw some food left for me in the refrigerator and had it microwaved. I started eating in the very quiet kitchen but started feeling like I was being watched by someone. I looked around the kitchen and thought it might be Jordan since we have been meeting in the kitchen so often. But I didn¡¯t see him neither did I see anybody else. I went back to eating and that feeling of being watched didn¡¯tpletely go away. I was so sure I was being watched, I got up and looked around and saw no one. It slowly started creeping me out and I lost the appetite to eat. I finished packing up, closed the door to the kitchen and started back to my room when I heard noise like something fell and my heart skipped. I slowly turned back to the kitchen where the sound came from. The door that I had shut was slightly open and the light that was on was turned off because the kitchen was really dark. I felt my heart racing inside my chest and a slight pain in my lower abdomen reminded me of how sick I felt. I suddenly felt like throwing up all I had just eaten. The kitchen was right next to me and I wasn¡¯t sure I could keep the food inside my stomach for too long at the rate of what I was feeling. I swallowed the sour taste of saliva in my throat and opened the door to the kitchen widely, scared to walk inside. Something strange was happening and had been through something to have all the right to be scared. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A voice from behind made me jump out of my skin and I turned around to see Jordan. I breathed a big sigh of relief when I saw him and ced my hands on my knees. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again¡± I said with a groan. The pain in my stomach was intensifying. ¡°You should be in your room, why do you always sneak into the kitchen?¡± He asked and I forced myself to stand erect while holding in what I had eaten. I stared at the kitchen again, still scared of going in there. ¡°What is it?¡± Jordan pulled me out of my thought. ¡°¡­¡± The food was finding it¡¯s way out of my stomach and I had to use my hands to cover my mouth.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Jordan ced his hand on my arm and I shook my head violently. ¡°Come on¡± he said and started leading me away from the kitchen towards the stairs and I pulled back, because my room was far and the kitchen was close. ¡°Come on¡­..¡± He pulled me back again and that did it. The moment I hit my head against him, every thing I ate came spilling out on him. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 38 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 38 Chapter 38: The intruder I raised my head up and stared at the cold eyes of Jordan. I swallowed hard and thought of ways he could possibly kill me. My vomit was all over him and my stomach still ached. He stared down at his body and stared back at me. His gaze was cold and angry and I found myself moving away from him while forcing a smile. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± He yelled coldly. My head suddenly felt like it was spinning and my knees grew weak underneath me. I braced myself to fall hard on the ground when I felt strong arms and felt myself being lifted from the ground. Jordan¡¯s cologne was the next thing I perceived and I leaned into him as he swept me off the ground. The sweet smell of his cologne was mixed with the stench of my vomit on him but I held onto him anyway and felt him start moving while I had my eyes shut to stop them from spinning. I felt something hard and cold underneath me and opened my eyes. I was at my bathroom and in my bathtub. My heart skipped when so many unpleasant thoughts came to mind and I struggled to get out of the bathtub but the pain in my stomach and the dizziness I felt restricted me. I turned to Jordan who was now taking off his shirt and swallowed the lump in my throat. I looked away from him and had all kind of scary thought. I tried getting up again from the tub but felt warm palms on my hands and turned to see Jordan staring at me with hard eyes and without a shirt on. My heart started racing inside my chest and slowly felt pains in my chest. ¡°Shhhh, I¡¯m not going to bite¡± he said and went for my shirt. I pushed his hands away while trying to hold the different pain I was feeling in different areas of my body. He pped my hands away, he still had that hard cold look on his face and that was what scared me. My breathing was slowly increasing by the minute, he was going to take advantage of me in such a state and he was scaring the hell out of me. He didn¡¯t seem to care, he lifted my head and took off my shirt even with all my struggling. Then he had his hands at my back and tried unhooking my bra. ¡°Jordan¡­.¡± I called out and he stopped and turned to me. I felt tears run down my cheeks and shook my head at him while breathing hard. I shut my eyes again and opened them, feeling the dizziness take over me. He stopped trying to take off my bra and brought out his hands from my back and ced them on the tub. ¡°I am not him¡± he simply said and got up from where he had squat. He turned around and I saw him pick up a towel and made it wet with water. He went ahead to use the towel to wipe off a bit of the vomit I had on his trouser. My breathing slowed down at the safe distance he had with me but I was still scared. A sharp pain hit my stomach and I cried. Jordan turned back to me and squat back to the level he had been before. He stared at me for a long time, without saying a word while I whimpered in pain. He bent over again and had his hands go around my body to my back to unhook my bra again¡­ ¡°Nooooo¡­.¡± I cried and he quickly moved away from me. He shook his head and walked out without uttering any thing to me. I sighed in relief that he was gone and tried to get out of the tub but each time I made a move, the pain in my stomach tripled and the dizziness I felt became worse. So I justid back in there, feeling awful and sick. It didn¡¯t take long and I heard noises. My eyes snapped back to the door in panic when I saw Margaret walk in with her nighties and breathed heavily but not until Jordan walked in behind her and was still bare in his upper body. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­are you okay?¡± Margaret said and I turned my attention to her. ¡°No¡­¡± I managed to say and she sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a bath first¡± she said and went for my bra just as Jordan did earlier and realization quickly dawned on me. I immediately turned to Jordan but he walked out of the bathroom without waiting for me to say anything. I suddenly felt so guilty to think he wanted to take advantage of me. I was in a bathtub for crying out loud, he wouldn¡¯t have hurt me even if he wanted to. But in my defense, he had done so much to me, I had all right to think he could be capable of such a thing Margaret helped me have a hot bath before helping me out of the bathtub. She wrapped a towel around my chest and helped me back into my room. Jordan was sitting at the edge of my bed still without a shirt. I looked away and headed to my bed and lied down.. ¡°Would you be needing anything else sir?¡± Margaret asked and he shook his head at her. She turned to me and smiled before leaving me with him. He turned to me, he had an angry look on his face like he was always did when ever he wanted to kill me. I was scared of that look but not as much as the first time when I came into the house. My stupid kidnap made me more brave I guess. I said nothing to him, embarrassed at the way I had acted. He had a mistress who he loved way too much to involve himself with me. He would never want me or my body. I was stupid to think he would. But at the same time, thinking about it that way made me sad. He got up from where he sat and went to one of my drawers. He brought out some drugs and came towards me with it and a ss of water. I sat up grudgingly and stole a nce at his body. My heart caught in my throat and I quickly looked away. He gave me the drugs and I drank them one by one before trying to look up at him but he looked away from me the moment I did that and my heart dropped. ¡°Go to bed, try sleeping¡± he said and turned around to leave. I opened my mouth to call him back, scared of staying alone in that room and also because I wanted to apologize for thinking he was going to take advantage of me. But I snapped my mouth shut, he was in a sour mood already and it was better he just left. He turned off the light and walked out of my room. When he did, I sighed heavily and covered my nket all over my body. It suddenly felt so lonely and quiet in there and my mind travelled back to Jordan. I had married a man who ended up hurting me when ever he wanted or whenever heid his eyes on me. I hated that man and wanted to run from him. But he changed, notpletely but he did. I smiled when I remembered the first time he had stayed in my room just to make sure I slept. My cheeks heated up when I remembered the way he had carried me into my room when I came back that afternoon and how he did the same after throwing up on him. It made me happy thinking about that Jordan. It always reminded me of the man I spoke to on phone before I got married. The Jordan that gave me my dream wedding. My cheeks heated up even more and I turned to the other side of my bed. I never knew that he could be so calm, I threw up on him and he didn¡¯t ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. re up or want to kill me like he would usually do, though it was clear he was angry about it. Could there be more to him? I noticed that my door opened and a manly figure came walking in, interrupting my thoughts. My heart skipped when I thought it could be Jordan. I sat up and turned to the figure, he was a man alright but in the darkness I couldn¡¯t see him. My heart skipped when I took a closer look at the figure and realized it wasn¡¯t Jordan. He was slightly shorter than Jordan and was fatter than him, slightly. It also seemed like he was leaping. What made me more scared was when he didn¡¯t move or attempt to turn on the light. He just stood at the door and stared at me, it creeped me out. ¡°Jordan¡­.¡± I called out lowly just to hear him speak but he didn¡¯t. Instead he walked deeper into the room and I got up from my bed. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked bravely wishing that Jordan never turned off the light before leaving. The stranger said nothing and walked deeper into the room till he was standing at the edge of my bed. ¡°The sweet sound of your voice¡­¡± the voice of the stranger came and I froze. I recognized that voice anyway. It was the same man I had shot, the kidnapper. My heart started racing and I moved away from him. ¡°How¡­how did you get here?¡± I sluttered. ¡°Ah! You recognized my voice. That¡¯s sweet isn¡¯t it?¡± He said.. ¡°But shooting me wasn¡¯t going to stop me from getting what I want¡± he said wickedly and walked closer to me. I jumped on my bed and ran to the other side of it but he was standing in front of me before I could get to the door. ¡°You will regret this¡± I threatened though my heart was pounding rapidly inside my chest. I thought of screaming but my room was far into the left wing, who would hear me? ¡°Oh really? Well we¡¯ll see about that won¡¯t we?¡± He said. I turned to the door, I realized that I couldn¡¯t make it. He was standing right in front of me, I could never get to the door and even if I tried I might trip and fall in the darkness. A small pain in my stomach reminded me of why I was wrapped in a towel. I could feel pains in my chest already and decided to do what I felt would work. ¡°Jordan¡­¡­..¡± I yelled as loudly as I could.. ¡°Jordan¡­.help m¡­¡± His hands was against my lips muffling myst words. He pushed me to the wall and something fell and broke. I pushed his hands away and tried running but he pulled on my towel and I froze. He chuckled wickedly while I tried pulling my towel away from his hands, it wasing loose from my chest. He let go of the towel and I turned to the door but he was quick and hit me against walls and things that were close to the wall. Something pierced into my foot and caused me a lot of pain and difort. I ignored it and struggled against my intruder ¡°Jordan¡­..¡± I yelled again, before he muffled my screams with his hands. He was supposed to be in a hospital or prison but there he was in my house trying to take advantage of me again. I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. I pushed and kicked where I felt his dick would be and hit. He groaned loudly and pushed me to the ground, my head hitting hard against the cold ground. I felt things piece into my skin but he suddenly turned to the door and left. I didn¡¯t bother getting up because I heard lots of footstep and hoped it was someone who was willing to help. My door swung open and the lights was turned on. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 39 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 39 Chapter 39: Jordan¡¯s confusion ¡°Hey¡± I felt someone squat close to me, followed by Jordan¡¯s voice. Then I felt his strong arms wrap itself around me, then he lifted me off the ground and made me sit on the bed. I didn¡¯t fight it because I actually felt safe with him. He sal beside me and I stared at him, before I felt something drip down to my forehead. I touched it with my hands and felt warm liquids; and looked at it, it was blood. My eyes traveled to the ground and I also saw blood, the imprint of my foot scattered the whole ce with blood and the broken vase on the floor. ¡°Someone was here. He¡­it was..¡± I stuttered and turned to Jordan gripping him by his shirt remembering the face of that bastard. ¡°The man who almost raped. The head of those kidnappers, he was here, in this room and he¡­..¡± I trailed off when Samantha came walking in. She had a smile on her face and her arms were across her chest. I wanted to dive in on her. I wanted to hit her and hit her again till she tells the truth but my feet was hurting and my head was throbbing to do any of those. She kept getting away, like she did nothing. ¡°That¡¯s impossible Genesis, the guards in this house has been tripled after your kidnap, no one can come in and not a wanted criminal as you im¡± Samantha feigned a concerned voice and I red at her. She looked so concerned but her eyes held that smile. ¡°Ofcourse a wanted criminal cane in here because there is an insider in this house and we both know it¡¯s you¡± I snapped at her and turned to Jordan. ¡°Please, you have to help me. He wants to hurt me and¡­¡± ¡°Shhh¡± he ced his hands on my lips, shutting me up. ¡°We are going to get him, I promise¡± he said and turned his gaze to the door. Margaret and some other maids where out there and she came walking in with a first aid box almost immediately. Jordan got up from where he had sat beside me and Margaret started cleaning my wounds. Samantha angrily stormed out and so did Jordan. Another maid came in to clear the broken vase and clean up the blood stains on the floor and for a while I was relieved that people were around When Margaret was done cleaning and treating my wounds, she gave me some drugs and helped me changed into something before helping me toy back on my bed. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She had asked and I shook my head. How could I be when I had a gold digging whore in my house who was bent on making sure I leave in any way possible? How could I be fine when that bastard was in the same roof with me? How could I be fine when I was facing so much for a man that doesn¡¯t love me or see me for who I am. ¡°The boss would figure out everything, you don¡¯t have to worry¡± Margaret said and I sighed and tried closing my eyes¡¯to sleep. She refused leaving my room, and made sure I slept. ¡°Can¡¯t you see what she is doing?¡± Sam yelled the moment I came out of the bathroom. She had been yelling ever since Genesis had yelled my name in the middle of the night and hasn¡¯t stopped yelling. My head was hurting from the pain and the stress both women were giving me. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me, she is fooling you, all this is a game¡± she said as I turned to our wardrobe. I ignored her and focused on finding something to wear. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jordan, I am only worried about you, you think I want her having you in her clutches. Thatdy you see isn¡¯t as innocent as she looks, everything is a lie, there was no body in the house, there was no one in her room, why can¡¯t you listen?¡± I groaned and turned to her, hating the fact that she wasn¡¯t giving me peace. She moved back from me with her eyes on the floor because she knew she had hit a button. I tilted my head backward, looking straight at the ceiling then I took a deep breath, calming myself down before looking at her. ¡°Why would she lie about something like this?¡± I asked her calmly. ¡°Because she has been lying ever since you knew her. She is a liar and had manipted you to be in this house and to get married to you. The question should be why wouldn¡¯t she lie?¡± She replied. I sighed and turned back to my wardrobe, not wanting to go into such a discussion anymore. ¡°Jordan. She wants you for herself¡± she continued but this time, she wasn¡¯t yelling. Her voice was calm and sounded concerned and soothing. ¡°She is using the fact that she was kidnapped to have you pity her and draw you closer. She is trying to manipte you again. If she isn¡¯t? Why would she say someone broke into the house, not just someone but the same person who had kidnapped her. How could he have passed the security that had been tripled into her room?¡± I stopped what I was doing and thought about what she said. ¡°But you saw the vase and the injuries?¡± ¡°She could have done that herself just to get your attention. She is manipting you, even the guards proved that no one entered the house Jordan. I know you are smart man, think about this¡± she said lastly and walked out of the room. I sighed heavily and dressed up. Then I sat on the bed to think about what Sam had been saying. Truly the guards had seen no one and there was no proof of breaking in. I had called the cops and inspectors in charge of her case and they found nothing as well. There was nothing just as Sam had said but the images of her on the floor that always came to my mind whenever I thought about it made me think other wise. But in everything, I had to remember one thing, she had lied and manipted me before and could easily do it again. I groaned loudly and got up from the bed. Coming out from my room, I went over to the left wing and straight to her room. A maid came out of her room and started towards me. She bowed when she got to where I stood. I walked past her and straight to the room of Genesis. She was wide awake when I came in and the doctor was right in her room. He was checking on her bruises when I walked in. I waited and had my eyes run all over her body, examining her closely. She looked different from when she had firste toe over. She was wearing a yellow gown that stopped at her thighs. There were bruises on her body and sters too. Her eyes were swollen and the blue in them weren¡¯t as bright anymore. I shook my head and looked away from her, I never like the way I felt whenever I stared at her. The doctor finished with her and gave her some instructions before turning to me. ¡°She will be fine¡± he said and I simply gave him a nod. Left alone with her, I walked closer with my arms folded across my chest. ¡°How are you?¡± I asked and she gave me a nod. ¡°Did you get him?¡± She asked almost immediately and I went quiet. She didn¡¯t seem like she faked having an attack and if she did I couldn¡¯t tell. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should believe her or if I should listen to Sam who I was already doubting. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± She called my name and I stared at her. ¡°There was no break in¡± I simply said and watched as her eyes widened. ¡°But he was here, how could there be no break in?¡± She sluttered. ¡°He was right here and was leaping, you have to search for him, he was here¡± she said and I could see fear and terror in her eyes. That look in her beautiful eyes hurt me somewhere in the deepest part of my heart yet it confused me. ¡°Maybe he wasn¡¯t really here¡± I said trying to make sense of the whole situation. ¡°Yes, he was. He was here¡­.wait¡­are you saying am lying?¡± She paused and stared at me outraged. ¡°There was no one here. The guards saw nothing and the security has tripled for any more break in. Even the inspector detected nothing¡­..¡± ¡°So I¡¯m lying then?¡± She asked again and I turned to her. I wanted to reply that question. I wanted to say yes, I think you are lying but that look in her eyes that revealed so much didn¡¯t let me. ¡°Get out¡± she snapped angrily before I could say a thing. ¡°I said you should get out. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can¡¯t protect me from that bastard so just get out, I will handle myself¡± she said. Usually I would be angry about her outburst, no one talked to me that way but this time I wasn¡¯t. I actually wanted to apologize, she had gone through a lot and is going through more. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, he might be an illusion like in your dreams¡± I tried savaging the situation. But when she startedughing loudly, I knew I should¡¯nt have said that. ¡°Jordan Chase, my husband actually believes I have gone mad¡± she red at me. ¡°I went mad and broke a vase in my room. I also had to hurt myself and hit my head against the ground too right?¡± ¡°No¡­.that wasn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Then what are you saying then?¡± She yelled. ¡°You think I am doing all this on purpose, why would I do that? I must be the worst sinner on the to have been blessed with a husband like you¡± She said and my mind travelled back to what Samantha had said. ¡°Now that I think about you, this might be your n with Sam all along. You both had me kidnapped, that¡¯s why no one has gotten to the criminals because you are both covering up a lot. And now that he came in, you want me to believe that I am mad¡± she said and it was my turn to get angry at her outrageous words. ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you. Do what you want and never show your face to me¡± Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 40 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 40 Chapter 40: Strong warning I groaned loudly in my attempt to let out some steam. How could Jordan insinuate that I had done everything on purpose? I was hurt, I was scared, and yet he had the guts toe into my room and tell me how mad I was. I knew what I saw, I knew what I felt, my kidnapper had been to my room and he had hurt me, I wasn¡¯t going mad, I was too sure of it to believe that it could be an illusion. I was so angry at Jordan and also disappointed in myself. I still didn¡¯t understand why I was always looking for something different, thinking he would be better or change or act like an actual person with correct reasoning. The past few days I had been expecting too much from him and getting disappointed every time. I shook my head and pushed off the thought of Jordan from my mind. I had more pressing needs, so I decided to think. Samantha was right when she said the security had been tripled. No one coulde into the house and leave without being spotted, questioned, or caught. One man couldn¡¯te in and leave without being spotted especially if he is a man that can¡¯t walk properly even. No one could do that, except they had help. That thought made me shift from my bed and triggered a slight pain in my foot. I winced lowly and sat down in a better position. My kidnapper had help, if he didn¡¯t he wouldn¡¯t be able toe into the mansion, bypass the security, walk past the house ande straight for my room. It was either someone who was helping him, and when I mean someone, I mean Jordan, Samantha, or both. My phone rang immediately and pulled me out of my serious thoughts. When I saw the callers, I sighed in relief because they were the right people I needed to talk to. ¡°Hey¡± I announced the moment I picked up the call. ¡°Hey, and hey¡± Tiana and Tiffany announced happily. ¡°You guys sound happy¡± I started. ¡°Of course we are, how can little bundles of joy like us ever sound sad¡± Tiffany replied and I managed a chuckle. ¡°I am not a bundle with you girl, don¡¯t say that, you are not a kid¡±Tiana replied her and they both started arguing about it. It was funny to hear them bickering like kids but my heart was heavy and my life was at stake tough. Maybe if I just declined ma¡¯am Leona¡¯s offer, my life wouldn¡¯t be at stake as it was. I had never had so much trouble and bruises in my life and here I was with so many. I might have probably found a job for myself now, and pay mom Leona some part of the money she used in taking care of my sister if I did not ept the offer. But the deed had been done and I could do absolutely nothing about it, I could only live my life with regret. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tiana¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thought and that was when I realized that they had both stopped bickering. ¡°No,¡± I said truthfully, and instantly gave them a rundown of all that had been happening to me. ¡°Gosh, Jordan is a jerk¡± Tiana yelled over the phone at the end of my story. ¡°He might be a part of this you know, he can¡¯t just be so stupid or ignorant about all this¡± she added and I could hear the anger in her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I just don¡¯t know¡± I replied exhausted about the entire situation. ¡°And no one noticed a break in¡­?¡± Tiffany asked. ¡°That¡¯s the point, there was no sign of a break-in and my house is too secured for a stranger to just walk in, past the guards, and through the house to my room¡± ¡°Then it has to be an insider¡± Tiana repeated the same thing I thought. ¡°Samantha,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°Or her stupid husband¡± Tiana interrupted. ¡°His actions could be proof¡± she added. ¡°But why would he do that to her. With what she said, he had been nicer and there for her more than she ever thought he would be, I don¡¯t think he would suddenly turn to do this¡± Tiffany protested. ¡°That might be his cover-up, to make her feel safe and less suspicious of him while he might be the one behind everything¡± ¡°No, if he was the one, why didn¡¯t he just let the kidnappers do whatever they wanted with her. Remember he had been the one to go looking for her all alone. If he wanted her hurt, he would have done that then because that was the perfect opportunity, and remember, the kidnapper only mentioned Sam¡± she added and I saw reasoning in what she was saying. ¡°Well, now that you put it that way, he might not have done that but still, I am suspicious of him¡± Tiana on the other hand refused to buy it. ¡°He knows how difficult she finds it to sleep and knows why. He might have guessed all this and just decided to have her go through this torment¡± ¡°And why would he have to torment her?¡± ¡°To get rid of her. He wants Samantha and not her, this way Genesis might decide to just leave for her peace of mind and out of fear, then he can have just Samantha¡± Tiana finished and I also saw some sense in what she said. Maybe it was Jordan and this was their way of getting me out of their lives. That knowledge got me angry and yet it hurt me and it also gave me a headache. I didn¡¯t speak much with Tiana and Tiffany anymore and we ended the discussion and said goodbyes for the time. But I couldn¡¯t help but think of how much my life had be more miserable as the day went by. I did nothing wrong but ept a marriage proposal that I thought Jordan wanted. I was also a victim and he didn¡¯t want to understand that. I sighed heavily and got up from where I had been sitting. I felt pain in my foot and some other parts of my body but I ignored it and went over to my mirror stand. A gasp almost escape my mouth when I took a look at my reflection in the mirror. There were sters and cuts all over. My lip was dry and my eyes were swollen and dim. That wasn¡¯t the Genesis that came into that house and it angered me that I was suffering for something I didn¡¯t do or something I didn¡¯t deserve and yet my husband wasn¡¯t helping neither was he seeing my pain. At that thought, a new determination grew in my heart. I wanted out of the marriage as much as the next person but I can¡¯t out of the marriage because his mom had trapped me terribly and leaving would also mean, going back to our old life for my parents. I didn¡¯t want that. In as much as I dreaded it, I was going to remain his trophy wife and make sure anyone who hurts me pays dearly for it. I had no one to fight for me as most married women ought to have, but I was not going to remain still and act stupid while they hurt me. It was going to be an eye for an eye, and I would do my fighting myself from now henceforth. I took a final look at my horrible state before I turned to the door of my room and painfully walked out. The cut in my foot was hurting but I didn¡¯t stop. I took slow, painful steps till I got to the top of the stairs. It was lunchtime and I could see Samantha and Jordan from where I stood, having a wonderful lunch. ¡°Oh! Ma¡¯am¡± Margaret called out the moment she sighted me. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have, I would havee up with your lunch,¡± she said and Jordan and his mistress turned to me. I looked away and turned to the steps in front of me. I had to walk down so many of it with just one working leg. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said to Margaret and took another painful step with my hands to the railing of the step, followed by another and another and another. But I stopped when I saw Jordaning towards me. I red at him, I red so hard, my eyes would have popped out of my socket. He stopped in front of me and my anger soared. I ignored him and turned to continue walking when he blocked my path. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee down. But let me help you¡± he said with a voice that was so calm like I didn¡¯t just ask him to stay away from me earlier. I ignored him and attempted to walk past him when he ced his hand on my arm. I pushed his hands away from me like it was some disease and walked away. He followed behind me and held my hand again. ¡°Let me help you,¡± he said. This time, I turned around and pushed him with all the strength I could muster. ¡°Stay the hell away from me Jordan¡± I yelled at him and turned back to where I was heading. I sessfully came down the stairs and Anna ran towards me. Without saying anything, she ced my hand on her shoulder so she could carry some of my weight and I let her. She started towards the dining but I stopped. ¡°I want to speak to the guards,¡± I said. We turned towards the entrance of the house but I didn¡¯t miss Samantha¡¯s victorious smile as she sat in the dining. Lots of guards were outside as usual and bowed immediately after they saw me. For the first time, a thought came into my head. There were so many of them, they all could have not seen anyone strange even if the person was brought by an insider. One or two of them must have seen him, there was no way no one saw him. He wasn¡¯t invisible. With that thought, I came to realize that I had rats in my midst who were either working for Sam or helping Jordan to make me think I was mad. ¡°I need to speak with all of you¡± I announced loudly then I turned to Anna. ¡°Call all the maids, they should stop what they are doing¡± I ordered. Guards came closer, there were hundreds if not more, then the maids starteding out of the house and lined up in front of me. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I heard Samantha from behind me but didn¡¯t turn around to look at her. Anna came forward and stood at the position she was before. ¡°How many of you think I have gone mad or delusional?¡± I asked loudly and no one gave me a reply. ¡°Give me an answer, I won¡¯t bite, I would be d even because that would mean I need help. So please give me a reply¡± I said and waited for someone to say something. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We think you are perfectly fine ma¡¯am,¡± Margaret said. ¡°Do you all agree with her?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am¡± they chorused. ¡°That means I wouldn¡¯t have smashed a vase in my room and step on it myself because only someone who needs help would do that right?¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± ¡°It also means that I never cut myself or bruised myself too¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± ¡°Someone did this and attacked me in my room, someone who had before attempted to hurt me and you all im no one broke in and you saw nothing. Doesn¡¯t that make me look mad?¡± I announced and they went quiet. I smiled and stared at each of them. ¡°I do know that Samantha, my husband¡¯s mistress is a criminal and maybe my husband too and is behind everything that is happening to me¡± ¡°Genesis¡­¡± I heard Jordan¡¯s angry voice behind me but didn¡¯t bother looking back to see him. ¡°I know most of you are also working with this criminal to make my life a living hell in this house¡± I stated and watched as everybody turn around, they started looking at themselves suspiciously. ¡°I¡¯m going to give this as a warning, just a warning because I would break whoever is working with this criminal and make your life more miserable than you can imagine. Be wise and beware¡± I said and turned around to go back into the house. Jordan and Samantha were right behind me, they had a hard cold gaze. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 41 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 41 Chapter 41: Angry feelings Lunch was eaten quietly. Jordan and his mistress were seated in their usual seats and I noticed them staring at me. Samantha looked angry after my announcement to the guards, she should be scared, but Jordan¡¯s expression was something I couldn¡¯t understand. Still, I didn¡¯t mind them neither did I care about what they thinking or feeling in their hearts. I had enough problem in my te as it was. After lunch, I remained seated in that spot for sometime and allowed all I had eaten to just settle down. I also remained seated because I knew I had to climb back to my room again, which isn¡¯t the best ce to be because of all the scary things that had been happening but I still had to go to my room at least to escape Jordan and Samantha and just to be alone in peace. But the pain in my foot discouraged me to get up from where I had sat asionally I would look up at the staircase and look away. Each time I stared at it, it felt like it was increasing in number and stretching itself. I sighed heavily after staring at it for more numbers than I could count and looked ahead only to see Jordan staring at me. He was done eating as well but still sat down on the chair he was. ¡°Let me help you to your room¡± he stated and my gaze hardened at him. He thought I was helpless, maybe that was why they thought they could do anything to me and just get away with it. I got up from where I sat and pushed the seat away aggressively before turning to the stairs, hating the feeling of helplessness. I took painful steps till I got to the stairs and pushed myself to start walking the steps when I suddenly felt someone behind me. Before I could turn around, I was swept off the floor, my heart skipped a mile and my hands were wrapped around Jordan¡¯s neck before I knew it. I stared at him, shocked at first, as his brown eyes peered into mine, then I felt angry, really angry. I still didn¡¯t know if he was a part of all that was happening with me and there he was acting as if he cared. That was exactly what made me so angry. He was acting like he cared, he was making me feel like he could see me for me, like he genuinely felt concerned for me when in actual sense he didn¡¯t. ¡°Keep me down,¡± I said between gritted teeth and tried getting myself away from his strong arms but he held me tighter and stared at me with an unreadable expression. ¡°Keep me down¡± I raised my voice and pushed myself away from his grip. I fell so forcefully that my knees hit the floor and Jordan might have fallen off the stairs as well. I stood up, ignoring the slight pain I might have incurred on myself, and started walking fast, up the steps without looking behind me. I groaned loudly, feeling the pain on my foot when I got to my door and rxed my head on it for a bit. When I opened my eyes, I saw Jordaning and immediately pushed my door open. I went inside very fast and shut the door but before I could do that sessfully, Jordan pushed it open and walked inside. I took two or more steps away from him. His eyes were cold and hard and they were pairing right at me. ¡°Get out¡± I managed to say and his eyes softened. ¡°Get out Jordan, what don¡¯t you understand by staying away from me¡± I snapped and he sighed¡­ ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± He asked me calmly and I scoffed. ¡°When did you start caring about me?¡± I asked and watched his gaze harden again. ¡°Just leave Jordan. I am making this easy for you¡± ¡°What¡¯s so easy about this? You acting like a kid¡± ¡°I am acting like a kid huh?¡± I felt my anger. ¡°I was manipted into marrying an asshole such as yourself. I was harmed and hurt and bruised and even choked by you. I was kidnapped under your roof and subjected to the worse treatment I had ever come to face in my life. Fortunately, I escaped and you won¡¯t do a thing about the the same roof as the mastermind behind my kidnap, you won¡¯t do a thing about it, you won¡¯t even bother to investigate. Someone broke into the house and came to my room and all you could tell me was that I was going mad and you do all this while acting as you care about me when you don¡¯t. And I am acting like a kid?¡± I yelled, then I smirked. ¡°You know, I think you are behind my madness, now can you get out?¡± I yelled even louder. My heart was pounding inside my chest when I was done but Jordan was just standing there. He stared at me for such a long time, I wanted to hit him. Then he turned around and left. I groaned and picked up something, I smashed it against the wall and yelled. Jordan was driving me mad. It waster I realized it was my phone I had smashed and felt tears burn the back of my eyes. I just wanted to cry, I was angry but I wanted to cry too. I blinked back the tears I felt in my eyes and got up from where I had squat. I came out of my room and turned to the room I had kept aside for my artwork. ¡°I expected you to have done the jobst night you moron¡± I snapped at Vince. ¡°It was harder than I thought¡± he replied and I groaned. ¡°Well, I want her out of this house Vince. The job was to hurt her, harm her, threaten her. Do whatever it takes for you to make sure she runs away from this house and this marriage without ever looking back. How hard could it be?¡± ¡°I will finish the job tonight¡± he answered and I turned around just to be sure Jordan had not entered the room. He won¡¯t like it if he saw me on his balcony. For some reason, he hated it there and hated the light and I was also sure he wouldn¡¯t like the suspicious call I was making either. ¡°Do it quick and leave the house, Genesis seems to be out for blood¡± I said and hung up. I sighed and walked back into our bedroom and sat down. I thought for a while, my ns were not going as nned and it was annoying. How hard could it be to get rid of her? When Jordan had said he wanted to triple the guards we had, he gave me an idea to sneak the head of the kidnapper I had hired into the house. He seemed to be so obsessed with the other woman and I felt he was the best man for the job. But Genesis seemed to have grown a thick skin. I was thinking she would run away the moment she saw him again in reality since seeing him in her dreams was scary for her. But I was wrong, she didn¡¯t leave and that was bugging me. I was running out of ns. I was still in my thoughts when Jordan walked into the room with a scary expression. He walked past me and went into the bathroom. Then his cell rang and I turned to pick it up. But he was already out of the bathroom with water dripping all over his face. He gave me a deadly re when he saw me with the phone. ¡°Sorry¡± I mumbled knowing he didn¡¯t like the idea when I picked his call and I handed the phone to him. He picked the call and use the face towel he held to clean his face. ¡°Yes, any lead yet?¡± He asked into the phone and my ears pecked up. ¡°Nate. I trusted you with this, I need a lead.¡± He said again and immediately hung up. I wanted to ask him why he was in such a mood but thought against it, knowing how he could be. ¡°Can we go out for dinner tonight?¡± I asked instead, hatching a n already. He red at me and I looked away quickly, then he walked away. He went over to the couch and sat down. ¡°Jordan, I can¡¯t remember thest night we had some time alone or fun,¡± I said feigning a sad tone to persuade him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just stupid to say that? Can¡¯t you see all that has been going around and all you can think about is fun¡± he snapped with a cold tone and I flinched, not just at the way he sounded but the things he said. ¡°I want to be happy and get away from this gloomy house that focuses only on your wife, is that such a bad thing to ask?¡± I snapped at him also. I saw the way the way he was with Genesis, wanting to help her even after she had told him to get away. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Yes, it is¡± he snapped back and got up from where he sat. He turned to the door in his attempt to walk away from me and I knew all that was because of the otherdy. ¡°It¡¯s because of her right?¡± I questioned and he stopped. ¡°She has be so important, you don¡¯t see me anymore¡± I added. ¡°What¡¯s strange is that, if you were the one in her shoes, I am a hundred percent sure that she wouldn¡¯t behave so insensitive towards you,¡± he said and my jaw dropped. I was loosing him. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 42 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 42 Chapter 42: catching the criminal It was yet another night and I was left alone to protect myself from my insane pursuer. I had requested Anna to get me a knife. I kept it close to me in my bed because I was ready to kill anyone who came close to me. Even Anna and Margaret had suggested that they sleep in the same room as me but I declined, though I would have loved it if they did. I didn¡¯t want to put anyone in danger, it was my fight after all and I had to prove that I wasn¡¯t going to let anyone intimidate me. I left my light turn on this time and went to bed while the knifeid beside me, then I turned my back to the door just so my pretend sleep could be believable. Even when I knew I could never sleep no matter what I did, my room was a scary ce to be in and so was my sleep. Why bother sleeping? I remained awake but kept myself still for what seemed like hours. But I heard my door open slowly and immediately gripped my knife under my nket. My grip on it was so strong, I didn¡¯t want to miss it. He shut the door behind him and my heart raced inside my chest as he started walking close to me and stopped when he was standing just in front of me. I held myself and tried my possible best to rx because I knew that if I didn¡¯t I would blow my cover. But I suddenly smelt a familiar cologne, one that was too strong for me not to detect. Before warm hands caressed my cheeks and removed my hair from my face. ¡°What should I do with you?¡± Jordan mumbled and I rxed under the bed while my eyes remained shut. I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about or why he would be in my room at such an hour but I wanted to find out. I felt him stare at my face for a long time before getting up from where he had squat. Then he adjusted the nket over my body and I opened my eyes and turned to him immediately. He froze and suddenly looked like he had been caught stealing. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked him and he cleared his throat. ¡°I thought you were sleeping,¡± he said ufortably. ¡°Yes I was, I thought I told you to stay away from me¡¯ I said immediately and he looked away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just needed to be sure you are fine¡± ¡°You never cared about that before, don¡¯t start now and just leave¡± I snapped and he sighed and took his leave almost immediately. When I heard the door shut, I sighed and went back to my sleeping position with pain in my heart. Maybe I was being too harsh on him but I had no option, he wasn¡¯t helping matters either and it was for the best he stayed away from me. I remembered the nights Jordan had spent watching me and how much I hated the feeling of confusion he was causing in my heart. I sighed again and pushed the thought of him away. I knew my kidnapper would be back and he was the one I was focused on.¡¯It was only when I would get him, that I would know if Jordan was involved in all that was happening. Time dragged on and nothing happened. No one came and no noise was heard in the silent house. It was almost 4am and I slowly started feeling sleepy, tired of waiting for my attacker. I was almost drifting off and taken by sleep when I heard my door open again and snap out of my sleep. I tightened my grip on my knife and remained still. My heart started beating fast inside my chest and I suddenly wished it was Jordan who was inside my room. But the stillness and feeling in my heart told me that it wasn¡¯t Jordan and the cologne I smelt wasn¡¯t his either. My bed dipped as whoever it was sat down beside me and ced his hands across my body, making the other side of the bed deep slightly. Then he leaned in till I could feel his breath on my ears. ¡°I¡¯m back¡± he whispered and gave me a disgusting kiss on my cheeks. My heart was already pounding inside my chest and I brought out the knife swiftly and stabbed it on his thighs making sure to twist and push it inside while he yelled and scratched my face with his nails. He got up from where he had sat and headed to the door while limping without even staring at me once but I saw the blood dripping from his trouser and suddenly realized that he was dressed as a guard. I shut the door immediately he left and thought of going in search of him. But at the same time, I decided not to. I was powerless against him and didn¡¯t know who was for me or who was against me either when it came to the guards. I also didn¡¯t trust Jordan and Samantha and settled in calling the inspector. I asked him to be here as soon as possible and hoped he would since it was already so early in the morning. Then I sat down and waited in anticipation wishing that he wouldn¡¯t get away before the inspector arrived. It took another two hours before the inspector called me and asked that I ordered my guards to open the gate. It was already getting bright by then so I opened my door and bumped into Jordan. ¡°What¡­what happened? Are you alright?¡± He asked with concern in his voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked instead, suspicious of why he would be in my room so early. ¡°Anna had said she saw blood trails,¡± he said and looked to the floor. The blood trails were still on the floor and I immediately turned to him. ¡°The inspector is here, ask the guards to open the gate and make sure no one leaves¡± I ordered and pushed him outside before turning to the hallway following the trail of blood. ¡°This early, why are they here?¡± He asked following behind me but I said nothing to him and just pushed my injured foot to the top of the stairs and realized that the trail of blood had disappeared. ¡°Jordan what¡¯s going on?¡­¡± Samantha called outing out from the right-wing with a robe on. ¡°You are going down¡± I replied her and immediately started walking down the stairs. I was halfway through the stairs when I was swept off the floor. My hands were wrapped around Jordan and he was walking before I knew it. I didn¡¯t mind this time around, I was in a haste anyway. He took me outside, holding me tightly in his arms and the guards bowed the moment they saw us. ¡°Open the gates¡± he yelled and I turned to him. ¡°Keep me down,¡± I said dryly and he turned to look at me. A frown suddenly settled on his face. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± He asked me and I used my hands to trail my face. I felt lines and bruises and knew his nail marks were still there. ¡°Just keep me down Jordan,¡± I said ignoring his question and he did exactly that. ¡°I need all guards here, in fact, all-male workers should present themselves to me immediately¡± I ordered. ¡°And make sure no one can leave ore in¡± I added. ¡°What is going on, it¡¯s so early in the morning¡± Samantha was talking to Jordan behind me but I heard the panic in her voice. Just then, the inspector and some cops came driving in and guards were lining up in front of me. ¡°Mrs. Jordan, I came as soon as I could do,¡± the inspector said to me and I rolled my eyes. ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope he hasn¡¯t gotten away yet, shall we?¡± I said instead and turned to the countless guards that were still lining up in front of me. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Jordan asked and I scoffed. ¡°The owner of the blood you saw upstairs¡± I replied and turned to Sam who had gone pale. I smiled and turned back to the Jordan. ¡°Now, how many guards do we have?¡± I asked Jordan. ¡°67¡± he replied and I was shocked he was going along with me. I turned to the guards and stared at their faces. ¡°one by one, you are all to walk in front of me. Don¡¯t feel disturbed when I feel a certain part of your body¡± I said and gestured for the first guard toe forward. He did and I took my time to stare at his face while I pressed on the exact part of his legs I was sure I had stabbed my attacker. I was doing everything to get who ever had attacked me. Nothing happened, it wasn¡¯t damp neither did he act like he felt pain and I allowed him to go. The next person came and I did the same thing and allowed him to go. So the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth person. ¡°What exactly are we looking for?¡± Jordan asked as he squat beside me and I turned to him. I stared at him skeptically, unsure I should tell him what exactly it was, yet he was acting so different. ¡°There are so many people, you would never get done. I can help¡± he added, reading my thoughts. ¡°He is supposed to be shorter than you, ugly looking and he is also supposed to have a funny step,¡± I said deciding it wasn¡¯t going to hurt especially since no one could get away from me. ¡°Why touch their legs if you can just see his face?¡± He asked me and i sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I stabbed him and just need to be sure¡± I answered. ¡°And he was stabbed right here,¡± I said pressing down on the thighs of the next guard who looked nothing like my kidnapper. Jordan gave me a nod and went to my other side and squat down just as I did. We repeated the same routine for what seemed like hours and my heart was beginning to shatter as thest one among them came towards me without limping and with a strange face. I pressed his thighs and found he wasn¡¯t injured as well. I didn¡¯t know how to exin how none of them could be my attacker. I got up disheartened and so did Jordan. He had this look in his eyes when he stared at me and I felt my heart was shattering as my eyes burned with tears. ¡°Are these all the guards?¡± I asked, feeling my voice quiver. ¡°No ma¡¯am. Two guards are sick and are bedridden¡± a guard replied and a little hope sip in. ¡°I asked for all the guards¡± I yelled at him ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will go get them now,¡± he said and bowed before gesturing two guards to follow him. The inspector and every other person were staring at me when nervousness kicked in. The guards that had left had returned with two other guards who had helped them in walking because they were holding onto guards. None had the face of my kidnapper and that made my heart drop. I didn¡¯t understand how possible it could be that he wasn¡¯t among the men that were around. I knew he was dressed as a guard and suspected he was in the same house as I was, that was why no one could detect him neither did anyone spot a break-in. How could there be a break-in when he was already in the house? ¡°Let them be, they should walk towards me by themselves,¡± I said with a disheartened voice. I didn¡¯t even know why I wanted to give it a try when I could see that he wasn¡¯t there. They let go of the sick guards and they both started walking towards us. One walked straight and the other could barely move without holding his stomach or catching his breath. Tears burned the back of my eyes and came flowing down my cheeks. I turned away from the guards so they wouldn¡¯t see me and met the scrutinizing eyes of Jordan. I wiped my tears almost immediately and looked away from him hating the fact that he had seen me weak. He suddenly moved closer to me. ¡°We will find him, don¡¯t worry,¡± he said to me and my head snapped back at him. He smiled at me and turned back to the guards who were walking towards us. When they got to where I stood, I almost decided to let them go without trying to find out if he was there but didn¡¯t because other guards might feel like they were treated differently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I asked one. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Food poisoning¡± he replied and I smiled knowing exactly what it felt like. I did touch his thighs and ask him to leave before turning to the other. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked. ¡°Been sick for days¡± he replied and my eyes snapped to his face when I realized that there was something about his voice. But that face wasn¡¯t the face of my kidnapper so I pushed the thought away and squat down. I touch his thighs and reluctantly pressed down his thighs when he shook and I felt dampness in my hands. I stared at my thumb and saw blood before looking up at his face. ¡°What happened to you?¡± I asked knowing that was the exact ce I had stabbed my kidnapper. He went quiet and looked from me to Jordan and my heart grew suspicious. But his face, I was so sure I could recognize the person that had been in my room earlier. Jordan turned me around to look at his face. ¡°Is he the one?¡± He asked. ¡°That was where I stabbed him but his face¡­¡± I said truthfully and attempted to turn back to the man. But Jordan immediately pulled me to himself, wrapping his hands around me, then gunshots followed, lots of gunshots. ¡°Stop¡± I heard the inspector yell and the gunfire seized. I pulled away from Jordan and turn to the man who was standing in front of me. He was on the floor with many gunshot wounds and a gun was lying close to him. The inspector ran to him and tried saving him but he coughed out blood and had his hands to his chin. I watched as he slowly pulled off his face and quickly looked away, burying my face in Jordan¡¯s chest. When I turned back again, he was lying still and the inspector had pulled out the other part of his face to reveal the same person I had stabbed. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 43 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 43 Chapter 43: Samantha¡¯s truth ¡°What did you do?¡± She screamed the moment she turned around and saw his face. ¡°Is he the one?¡± I found myself asking and pulling her closer even as she tried walking away from me. ¡°What have you done?¡± She mumbled while cing her hands on her mouth and pulling herself away from me. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked her and tried stopping her from going to see the man who was lying dead with his real face revealed. ¡°What did you do?¡± She raised her voice and yanked her arms away from me, almost falling herself. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you,¡± I said with confusion and her eyes widened with rage. ¡°You killed him¡± she yelled. ¡°He was pointing a gun at you¡± I yelled back and her eyes softened. She turned to the dead body and stared at him. ¡°Was he?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I answered. ¡°Is he the one?¡± I inquired of her going closer and she gave me a nod. ¡°But he is dead¡± she murmured. ¡°He is a criminal, he deserves more than that¡± ¡°How will I prove her to be the mastermind behind everything now?¡± She muttered again to my hearing and I turned to Samantha. She was smiling broadly and suddenly frowned when she saw me staring at her. It was the second time I was seeing her act suspicious that morning and it was frightening. I looked away and turned back to Genesis who was still staring at the dead man. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, we are going to get all of them, somehow¡± I said and her eyes snapped to me. ¡°It¡¯s not them, except you are part of the conspiracy. It¡¯s your mistress¡± she barked. ¡°I am not one of them,¡± I said calmly and she sighed. ¡°Mrs. Chase¡± the inspector suddenly called out and she turned to him. ¡°You had a notorious criminal that has been wanted for rape, assault, and kidnap all over the city living under your roof,¡± he said and came closer to us. ¡°And I told you all he was right here, yet you all did nothing¡± she replied harshly and I knew she wasn¡¯t just talking to them but me also. ¡°We tried our best ma¡¯am,¡± the inspector defended. ¡°And it wasn¡¯t good enough¡± she red at him. ¡°Do you know what he would have done to me right under my roof? If I hadn¡¯t done anything, I would have probably run away from my house out of fear and he might have raped or kill me as he did others and you stand here and tell me you did your best¡± she was really angry and everyone went quiet as she expressed her anger. Then she sighed deeply and rxed. ¡°Now you killed him, how the hell would you find out who had started all the in the first ce?¡± She asked. ¡°Others are still out there, we will continue our search¡± he replied. ¡°Great, I should just keep living in the same house with a criminal,¡± she said and turned to the door. I watched her walk past me and Samantha into the house, I sighed deeply and turned to the inspector. ¡°Thank you for everything and I¡¯m sorry about that, she has just been under a lot of pressure¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, wepletely understand¡± he replied. We spoke for some time before they left with his body and I turned to my guards who were still gathered at a ce. ¡°This is the second time this is happening¡± I yelled loudly at them. ¡°How can I have so many guards and have criminals waltz in and out of my house as if it belongs to them? What do I pay you all for? You had an imposter in your midst, working as a guard and you were so clueless about it¡± I yelled and stared at their faces. ¡°If this repeats itself one more time or if any more harmes to her, you all will pay for it dearly, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, boss¡± they chorused. I turned back into the house and started walking when I felt Samantha cross her arms over mine. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, I¡¯m hungry already with all this drama,¡± she said and I stopped. I turned to her and she removed her arms away from mine and moved back a little. I watched her, read her expression, and wished what I was seeing wasn¡¯t the truth. ¡°Drama?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s happening around looks like drama to you doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just, everything happening got me hungry, that¡¯s all¡± she replied with a scared voice. ¡°Have you seen the people in this house? No one looks hungry, how can anyone be hungry with what just happened outside?¡± I yelled and she flinched, I could clearly remember the fear I had seen in her face when Genesis had asked for the two guards to come out of their rooms. I remember how pale she had gone when the kidnapper was caught and then the smile she had on her face when he was shot like she was trying so bad to hide something. It made me question myself. I had doubted Genesis when she said someone was in the house, I was supposed to be there to protect her but I had doubted her and questioned her character only to realize that I was wrong. What if I had been wrong about every other thing from the very beginning? I turned away from Samantha and presided upstairs with angry feelings in my heart and pain also. I was angry at myself for being so stupid and angry at Samantha too for behaving so stupidly. She was making me suspicious of her and her character, she was making me feel like she was the bad person and all fingers were pointing to her and that pained me. This was the woman I loved, the one I wanted to spend the rest of what was left in my life with, I didn¡¯t want her to be the bad person here. I got to the top of the stairs and turned to the left-wing, heading straight for Genesis. When I got to her door, I found myself being skeptical about knocking on her door. Not because I didn¡¯t want to see her but because I was ashamed of myself. I had called her delusional and mad when she has created an rm. Something bad might have happened to her under my roof if she hadn¡¯t done something about it. What kind of man did that make me? I was about to knock when the door opened and I came face to face with her. ¡°What do you want?¡± She asked and folded her hands across my chest. ¡°I just wanted to be sure you are okay,¡± I said calmly and she scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can leave now,¡± she said dryly and my heart dropped. I stared at her, her demeanor was an angry one but her eyes were better and her skin was too. I stared into those eyes as she stared back at me and found it pulling me again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± I muttered. ¡°For what exactly?¡± ¡°Never mind that. Saying sorry won¡¯t change the obvious fact that your mistress is a criminal and you are hiding her right under your roof. What kind of a man are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call my name that way¡± she said more calmly and walked back into her room and shut the door in my face. I deserved that and for some reason, that hurt me. I stood at the door for a long time while I contemted what to do next. After standing for such a long time, I turned back to the direction I wasing from and back to my room where I believed Samantha would be waiting for me. ¡°You keep going to her¡± she yelled the moment I walked into the room. ¡°You love her, don¡¯t you? She is the one you want and not me anymore, what am I still doing here if that¡¯s the case?¡± Tears wereing down her eyes and I hated to see those tears but this time I didn¡¯t want to be moved by them. I had to do the right thing and be impartial, I also had to find out the truth and free my heart from my confusion. ¡°You know, you were the only person that knew I was hiring new guards¡± I started and walked deeper into the room. She went quiet and stopped crying to my surprise. ¡°You see you are the only person that knew that and no one else. And that criminal was among the men I had hired¡± I added. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± She stuttered and sniffed. ¡°He couldn¡¯t havee here to impersonate a guard of mine if he didn¡¯t know I was hiring, and he could only know if someone had tipped him¡± ¡°And you think it¡¯s me?¡± She questioned. ¡°Genesis believes you had her kidnapped. And we are the only two people in this world that wanted her out of our lives. Those criminals never asked for anything, other than sending me divorce papers which she was forced into signing¡± ¡°Are you saying I did this?¡± She raised her voice and I stared at her. Her voice sounded firm but I heard the fear and the panic and it was tearing at my heart. ¡°All fingers are pointing to you Sam¡± ¡°What? No¡­is this how you want to get rid of me? By sending me to jail? How can you believe her lies and deceit over me?¡± She started crying again. ¡°Tell me the truth, did you do this?¡± I asked calmly and walked till I was standing right in front of her. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I did not¡± she yelled and turned her back to me. ¡°Just tell me the truth Sam, you know how much I hate lies,¡± I said coldly. She said nothing and instead walked past me to the door. ¡°Genesis would being with the cops soon¡± I lied and turned to the door, she stopped in her tracks almost immediately and everything else clicked into ce. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to save you this time if you don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on¡± Silence followed and stretched for a long time while I waited for a response. A response I was scared of. ¡°I did it for us,¡± she said lowly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 44 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 44 Chapter 44: Jordan¡¯s dilemma I turned around and was unable to look at Jordan as his using gaze pierced into my skin. ¡°What¡­¡± Came his voice and I felt like disappearing immediately. I realized that I shouldn¡¯t have said a thing, but he had said he would help me if only he knew the truth. It made me feel like he would understand me and help me. But the look he had on his face suddenly made me think otherwise. ¡°Uhmmm..¡± ¡°You just said that you did this for us,¡± he said and came closer to me. ¡°No¡­I didn¡¯t¡­I meant¡­¡± I stuttered and I knew I was doing a bad job for a criminal mastermind just like myself but I couldn¡¯t find anything reasonable to say and feeling Jordan¡¯s eyes on me made it worse. ¡°Samantha¡± he growled and I flinched. I hated when he was this way, he knew how to scare me whenever he was like this. And he knew how to get the truth out of me most times. Jordan was my friend and we have been lovers since my childhood. I didn¡¯t love him but he knew how to get to me too. I turned back to him and he started walking towards me till he was standing right in front of me. Then he took my hands in his and ced a kiss on the back of my hands. ¡°What do you mean by you did it for us?¡± His voice was calming, more than I expected as he looked into my eyes. I stared right back at him as I searched his for any trace of anger or annoyance and found nothing. Though I expected him to be angry already since he had a short temper. It made me rxed and thought it would be a good idea to tell him. At least he would be able to finally understand the extent I was going to go to get Genesis out of our lives so he could be minepletely just as he had always been. I immediately started fake crying and sniffing loudly like I was in extreme pain. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you,¡± I said and sniffed again. He let go of my hand and ced his hands on both sides of my arm. ¡°No, don¡¯t say that. You won¡¯t lose me,¡± he saidfortingly. ¡°Yes I will, once you find out the truth you will send me packing¡± I cried and shrugged his arms away from me before walking towards the bed. All I was doing was to make sure my spot would be secured in that house. I knew he loved me and just needed to be sure that no matter what he wouldn¡¯t throw me out. ¡°Sam¡­¡± He came closer to me and sat beside me on the bed. ¡°Just tell me, I love you and won¡¯t want to lose you too,¡± he said and took my hand in his again while the other held chin and made me turn to him. I avoided his eyes and cried more before squeezing his hands gently. divorced¡± I started¡­ ¡°I mean, look at me, I would have to hide as your mistress for five years. What if I die before then? Or you fall in love with her? What would happen to me then¡± I sobbed even more. ¡°I regretted not epting your proposal then. If I did then, I wouldn¡¯t have to fight for you now. And I am so sorry for being stupid then. Now I just want you, I want you to be mine, I want you and only you, and I don¡¯t want to share you with anyone else. No, I don¡¯t want to¡± I looked up at him and moved closer before cing my hands on his face and acting hysterical. Yes, I was a drama queen. ¡°And?¡± Jordan asked and covered the hand I had on his cheeks with his. He was being so calm and composed and it only made me to make a decision to confess my sin. ¡°I had men sneak into the house and had her kidnapped,¡± I said and looked away immediately while dropping my hands from his cheeks. ¡°I know it was wrong, but I thought it would be easier if she gave you divorce. But when the n didn¡¯t work and you saved her, I had to sneak the kidnapper into the house again to make her scared. So she would leave, out of fear¡± I simplified everything and cried like I had never cried before and did not look at him because I was scared to or I had to pretend that I was guilty. ¡°I swear, I did it for us and¡­.¡± I paused when I brought my face back to him and saw angry eyes ring back at me. ¡°Jordan.¡± I called out scared. But he only got up from where he sat and ran his hands through his hair. Then he started pacing to and fro and that scared me. ¡°Jordan¡± I called out again and got up from where I sat. I attempted to ce my hand on him but he shrugged it off and turned to me. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°So you had her kidnapped?¡± He asked and I gave him a nod. ¡°She was almost raped by those hoodlums, do you realize that?¡± He yelled and I stepped back from him knowing what his anger would be like. ¡°They were only supposed to make her sign the document¡± I tried exining. ¡°The criminals that were taken were lying when they said she had paid them to say it was you. How did you do that?¡± He asked and I sighed. ¡°I paid them to say that¡± I confessed. ¡°So she was saying the truth all along and you were deceiving and lying to me along¡± he mumbled to himself. I moved closer to him again, knowing I had to get the situation out of control. ¡°I was just scared to lose you. I am still scared to lose you¡± I said and stretched my hands towards him, he shoved my hands away and red at me. ¡°How could you? I trusted you, I was going to fight the world to prove that you didn¡¯t do it¡± he yelled, and immediately he turned to the door and walked away without waiting for a single reply from me. I walked out of the room and out of the house, wishing to be far from the drama and hoping my pain would disappear. I asked the driver to take me anywhere far from my house. My mind traveled back to Samantha¡¯s confession and my heart broke into a thousand pieces. I would vouch for her at any ce and fight everyone to prove that she wasn¡¯t the kidnapper as Genesis had been saying from the beginning. But all fingers had pointed to her and she had acted suspiciously which resulted to the questions I had to ask her. I no longer knew what to think about her. This was Sam, the woman I loved from the beginning to the end of the world. I would never believe that she could be able to hurt a fly but knowing she had hurt Genesis and pretended so well like she didn¡¯t have shook me to the brim. Did I know Sam? I mean she watched Genesis go through a lot, I hated her but I couldn¡¯t stand watch and see her go through the things she went through. But Sam did and didn¡¯t show any remorse. Genesis had been right all along and had lived with a criminal in my own house. I didn¡¯t just feel hurt, I felt betrayed and stupid. She had lie to me, knowing that I hated lies and had deceived me. She yed the victim all the time Genesis used her and made me think otherwise when she knew she was at fault. She even made the criminals lie about her. If Sam could do those things and hurt me the way she had done. Then I didn¡¯t know her But the major problem I hade down to was what side I should take. Genesis was a victim of Sam¡¯s schemes and needed justice but on the other hand, Sam was my girlfriend and the one I wanted. How could I send her to jail? Which side was I supposed to take and what would that make me? For the first time, I felt the need to call my mother. She had created the mess for me in the first ce and needed to set it right. I quickly dialed her number and just as always she had picked it up rather quickly. ¡°Mom¡­¡± I said into the phone when I noticed she wasn¡¯t saying anything. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked and I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. ¡°I found the criminal behind her kidnap¡± I started and waited for her response. She didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Instead, she sighed loudly. ¡°It¡¯s your Samantha isn¡¯t it?¡± She finally spoke with her voiceing out calm and understanding. It wasn¡¯t like the usual tone she always used with me. I didn¡¯t reply to her question because I knew she knew the answer to that question. Another silence came down on us and it overtook us, it stretched for so long as I formed words in my mind to say to her, words that my mouth found hard to utter. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I said freeing myself from the pain in my heart. ¡°She lied to me mom, I trusted her to be better and Genesis was harmed because of her actions. She went so far and covered up her track every time proves pointed at her. And now I have to choose, between seeking justice and defending her¡± ¡°Mom, I am so confused,¡± I said and ced my head in my hands. I had never felt confused in my life, maybe when I was a teen, things had happened that made me run to my mother. But I was no longer a teen and I had never run to her like the way I did that day. I have never wanted her advice so badly. ¡°What does your heart tell you to do?¡± She asked and I sighed and thought for a while, then I realized that even my heart was confused. : ¡°I want to save Samantha, mom. You do understand that I love this woman and you know this well. If you were in my shoes, you would never want any harm to befall the one you love. You will want to defend and protect and do anything to shield them just as you do for dad and me¡­..most of the time¡± I said and shut my eyes. Those same pair of blue eyes came hunting me and I quickly opened my eyes. ¡°But I want justice for my wife,¡± I saidstly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I like her, she had lied and manipted me into marrying her, it¡¯s something I would never forget, and that had led Samantha to her desperate act. But she is going through a lot mom. I watched her relive her pain every night. I saw her be so scared to even close her eyes in my house. I watched her plead for justice over and over again. I don¡¯t want to be the husband that can¡¯t give his wife that. I can¡¯t be Jordan Chase and not fight for her justice¡± I groaned loudly. I was in a dilemma, I knew that as much as my mom did. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± She called out. ¡°It¡¯s your life¡± ¡°Yes the circumstances in which you married Genesis was not a good one and I caused it all and it isn¡¯t a lie that I never liked Samantha. I can¡¯t make this decision for you, not this time. This time it¡¯s about the life of an innocent girl I manipted, this time it¡¯s about the woman you loved, this time it¡¯s about the truth you will see, this time, it¡¯s about your family, your marriage and your new life that I see coming. Think very well, with your heart and mind, and bear it that whatever decision you take it¡¯s all on you¡± She added and I groaned. She wasn¡¯t helping. I was confused, that¡¯s was why I needed her help and she was just leaving me in the pool of my own confusion. ¡°Will it be justice for your wife or cover up for the woman you love?¡± Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 45 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 45 Chapter 45: Invitation to the right wing I sighed heavily when I realized that it was useless trying to think about something that went wrong earlier that day. I had everything well thought out and nned. I knew that the moment I found him, then Samantha would be exposed and I would stop living with a criminal. But that wasn¡¯t the case, he had been shot and killed because the fool had attempted to kill me and every thing was ruined. I was so tired of being angry and just decided to do something else with my time. There was no hiding from Sam, she would do whatever she wanted to do, whenever she wanted to do it. I knew I was supposed to remain in fear of her till she finally leaves but I didn¡¯t want to live in that way anymore. I have been scared from the day I entered that house, I have been broken and bartered and wounded and kidnapped. I have lived in fear but as much as I could I didn¡¯t want to anymore. I just wanted to live my miserable life in a better way rather than to think of Jordan and his mistress. I got up from the chair I had sat down and walked over to my bathroom. I took a hot and long bath before I came out with a towel wrapped around my chest. I applied lotion and oil to my hair then I looked for something to wear. The past few days, I had lived in misery and fear and wanted to look nice for a change. I saw a gown, a white gown that had flora designs. I had never seen that gown before but then again, I bought a lot of clothes and have not even worn half of them. The gown had a long sleeve and a turtle neck. I liked it because it covered a lot of the bruises in my arms and neck and stopped right above my knees. I packed my hair into a ponytail and applied some lip gloss, then I applied mascara on myshes and loved that I didn¡¯t look as pale and dead as I looked before. I stood erect and stared at myself in the mirror. I lost weight, though the gown was stretchy and fitting, I could tell. I sighed heavily and wore a t before I turned to the door. The moment I came out of my room, I bumped into Anna who smiled widely at me. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­you look beautiful¡­¡± She said and I smiled warmly at her. ¡°Well, thank you¡± I replied and perceived the aroma of something sweet. It made my stomach rumble loudly and I thought of eating ¡°And I¡¯m famished,¡± I said and turned to the direction she came from. ¡°We prepared something you would like. It¡¯s a homemade dish, your mom had sent us a recipe for something she said you always loved¡± she said with excitement and started walking in front of me, I paused in my tracks. I stared at Anna, unsure she was even saying the truth. My mom couldn¡¯t have sent it to them without telling me. ¡°Come, you will see,¡± she said sensing my doubt, then she started hopping like a kid and I followed behind her. I got to the top of the stairs and saw Samanthaing from the opposite direction, She had a smile on her face and the mere sight of her alone made me get so mad but I was focused on the food I was about to eat. I haven¡¯t been feeding well for days and wouldn¡¯t mind stuffing myself with enough. But when I saw her stop at the top of the step, I knew she was waiting for me and I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to go eat my food in peace. ¡°You must be joyful¡± she started the moment I was close enough ¡°But then again, I am still here and that must be biting you like a leach,¡± she said and I suddenly thought of pushing her down the stairs and ending it once and for all but that was an evil thought, taking someone¡¯s life was her thing and not mine. I pushed the thought away from my mind and got to where she stood. I was angry she was still at my house, I was angry that justice had not been served but I hade to ept that things happen and she had escaped this time around but at the same time, I was so sure she wouldn¡¯t escape it all for long. I decided it would be a waste of time to speak to her, she wasn¡¯t worth my time and it would be better I had my sit fast, it was supposed to help my injured foot. I walked past her and started towards the stairs when she grabbed my arm and pulled me. I stopped walking and turned to her, she was ring at me, hard. ¡°What do you think of yourself huh? Do you think you are special, someone important? Let me tell you now that you are a fucking lowlife and nothing more¡± she snapped and pushed her nail into the fabric of my cloth. ¡°And yet you feel so scared and intimidated,¡± I said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t fool yourself and let go of me¡± I ordered but she was bent on giving me an injury and didn¡¯t let go ¡°Let go¡­¡± I yelled and pulled my arm away from her grip forcefully. My legs slipped from the step I was matching and my heart skipped, then I missed a step and my legs lost their hold on the ground. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Anna called out grabbing me by my arm and preventing me from falling. I stared at her while my heart was pounding inside my chest and couldn¡¯t have been more grateful that she was right there. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to her and stood up erect before I turned to Sam. I red at her angrily yet I did nothing. I felt it was a waste of my time and turned to continue down the stairs when I saw Jordan standing close to the dining. He looked different, disheveled and exhausted. It was the first time I had seen him lose his coolness and calm that he always carried around. But I ignored him, it wasn¡¯t my ce to be concerned about him and I didn¡¯t want to even care about what happens to him or not. I walked past him with Anna closely beside me like she was scared I would trip and fall. Then I sat down at the edge of the dining table where I always sit, far away from where he always sat, and waited in anticipation for the food Anna had told me about. Margaret and some maids came in, bringing with them the food and some tes before I perceived the aroma of one of my favorites dishes. Margaret dished out the food and I found myself getting excited and anticipated fully for what it could be. Chicken chickpea and curry and shrimp fry were exactly what I needed at that moment. It was one of the dishes my mom had a recipe for and always made it whenever she wanted to make up for something. Margaret had it dished out the exact dish and I was served. I immediately dived into it and immediately shut my eyes as I moaned in the sweet sweet taste of my mother¡¯s familiar cooking. ¡°Your mother sent the recipe to us long ago. She said you always like it, especially when you have been through some stress¡± Margaret said and I opened my eyes. I stared down at the food and realized that Anna had been right when she said that it was my mother¡¯s cooking. It tasted like hers. I could taste the ingredients she had always used. My eyes burned with tears when I thought of how much I missed them and her cooking, ¡°Thanks,¡± I said with my voiceing out hoarse and broken. I wiped down the little tears that came out of my eyes and sniffed, then I noticed that Jordan was sitting opposite me in his usual seat and was staring at me. I ignored him and turned back to the food I was eating and enjoyed every bit of it. I would moan whenever I tasted something I liked. ¡°How is it? I know it wasn¡¯? made by your mom but..¡± ¡°Are you kidding¡­¡± I swallowed what I had in my mouth and interrupted Margaret. ¡°I can taste everything. It¡¯s like my mom¡¯s. And I know because I memorized the ingredients she used for these two dishes. Coconut milk, tomatoes, ginger, okra, jpeno, chickpeas..and for the shrimp stir, sweet corn, grape, tomatoes and¡­.¡± I stopped bbing away when I noticed Jordan staring at me. He had been doing that since I started eating and it was ufortable. I cleared my throat and turned to Margaret. ¡°This is my third dish, I am stuffed but I¡¯m still eating, I only do this when my mom or dad cooks. That¡¯s to tell you, this is good¡± She smiled at me and I turned back to what I was doing, I took my time eating. When I was done, I rxed into my chair and turned to the stairs. It looked so far away, I was beginning to think of how I would climb back because I felt so heavy. I groaned and cursed inwardly and turned back to the dining. Jordan was done eating but he was still seated there and was still staring at me. It was still ufortable, and I found myself getting up from where I sat and turning to the stairs. Again I saw Samanthaing towards me, but this time she didn¡¯t stop in front of me or do anything stupid. She walked past me to Jordan and I focused on getting myself to my room. ¡°Jordan, ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch me, Sam¡­¡± I heard Sam and Jordan and couldn¡¯t help but to roll my eyes at the couple¡¯s fight they were having. I went back to my room and fell on my bed with a heavy thud. I overfed and it was beginning to hurt my stomach. Then my mind traveled to my mother and I quickly picked up my phone and dialed her number. ¡°Genesis¡­¡± Her voice came into the phone and the back of my eyes immediately burned with tears. ¡°Mom¡± ¡°How are you, my dear? It¡¯s been such a long time?¡± ¡°Who is that? Is that blue eyes¡± I could hear my sister yelling. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your sister. Now shhh..¡± ¡°How are you all doing?¡± ¡°Perfect¡± my sister screamed. ¡°Everything is wonderful. I am happy and I have not fallen sick ever since. The only problem is that you are not here¡± she added and I sighed. ¡°I miss you a lot, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not there with you. I wille visiting soon¡± ¡°How soon?¡± She asked. ¡°Soon, just trust me,¡± I said knowing I could not give a fixed date. I could not go visiting when I still looked so terrible. ¡°Genesis, how is Jordan?¡± My mom asked. ¡°He is fine¡± ¡°And how has he been treating you? We rarely talk, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡± ¡°He is fine mom and he has been the best husband I could ever ask for¡± I lied. Tears came running down my eyes immediately at the way I lied. For something I had never cared about, I felt hurt lying to them and wished he was really what I was saying he was. It got me really hurt that I was hiding my pain from them and covering for Jordan. ¡°Are you sure? You see, I¡¯m worried because you never got to meet him before marriage and¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine more, I¡¯m perfectly fine. Everything has been going great¡± ¡°I was also worried about the same thing. I never even got to meet the man I was supposed to get married to before marriage but he had proven to be different. He takes care of me¡­. I paused and used my hands to close my mouth when a loud sob was about to escape. I dropped the phone and suppressed my tears and crying before I picked it up. ¡°Genesis¡­¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m here mom,¡± I said feigning the voice of a happy person. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Sorry, I had to give out something to a maid¡± I lied again. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that Jordan is such a good man. I have been really worried¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be, I¡¯m in safe hands¡± I replied. ¡°You sent the recipe for chicken chickpea and you never bothered to let me know¡± I changed the topic immediately. ¡°Yes, I did. It was a while ago¡± ¡°Wait, you had chicken chickpea¡± my sister entered again. ¡°Mom hasn¡¯t cooked that since you left, mom¡­..¡± She whined and I chuckled. ¡°I will do that soon, can you let me talk to your sister already?¡± It went quiet for a while before I heard the heavy sigh of my mother. ¡°She is something else¡± she muttered. ¡°Well, we will be seeing you soon right?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, you will be seeing me soon¡±. We spoke for a while again, where she talked about her new job, her dinner dates with my father, my father¡¯s new job, and every other thing that has been happening to them. Hearing her speak made me happy and satisfied, it gave me hope that at least the sacrifice I was making wasn¡¯t for nothing. When we ended the call, I felt so sad, it felt like my heart was being ripped out of my chest. And tears swelled in my eyes again. Most were as a result of how much I miss them and the others were as a result of the lies I told and how lonely I felt in such a big house. My husband wasn¡¯t a great man neither was he caring or loving towards me. My life was a hell hole and wasn¡¯t perfect at all but what could I do. This was what I signed up for, being a trophy wife, a perfect wife for her husband¡¯s family to look good in public where as, deep within I had nothing and I had no one. I wiped my tears and rolled over on my bed only to see Jordan right in front of my door, staring at me with the same emotionless gaze. ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± I asked and wiped my tears. He said nothing and walked deeper into the room. ¡°And how long have you been standing there, do you know how rude it is to eavesdrop on people¡¯s like that?¡±. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be rude¡± he replied and my eyes widened at him. He apologized, Jordan Chase apologized to me. ¡°Now what do you want from your trophy wife now?¡± I asked and he went quiet. He stared at me for a while and said absolutely nothing. ¡°You can leave if you have nothing to say¡± I added when the silence stretched and he sighed heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t know how safe it is in this house. And just to be sure you will be fine, I was hoping you would come over to the right-wing, where you will be closer to me¡± he answered. I stared at Jordan for a long time, trying to decipher the kind of man he was, since he was making me so confused but couldn¡¯t tell a thing by just looking at him. The right wing was the exact part of the house he had vividly asked me to stay away from. He had hurt me each time he saw me anywhere close to his and Samantha¡¯s part of the house and now he was asking me toe over. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine here. I have been alright without your generosity and pretentious care¡± I replied dryly, refusing to believe that he truly cared. ¡°It¡¯s not safe yet. I just want to make sure you are¡± ¡°Stop acting like you care about me Jordan and just let me live the rest of my life in this house in peace¡± I snapped hating the way he was getting me confused. He stopped talking and stared at me again before he turned to the door. ¡°I am not acting like I care Genesis. I really care about you¡± he added and with that walked out of the door. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 46 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 46 Chapter 46: Jordan¡¯s surprise Believing that I was safe was thest thing in my thoughts. Samantha was still free and living in the same house as me. Somehow, a criminal had sneaked into the house and had been killed before he could tell the truth. I didn¡¯t feel safe, I felt like she had more things that were up to her sleeves and wouldn¡¯t stop till I was dead or out of the house. How could I feel safe with such a woman in my house? I rolled over on the bed, groaning loudly because I had tried sleeping but couldn¡¯t. I had this fear inside of me that was stopping me from sleeping and it was slowly eating me up. Though I wanted to believe that I was safe, I felt I wasn¡¯t safe at all. I couldn¡¯t help it. After a long time of rolling on the bed, I realized that I couldn¡¯t sleep so I decided to go down and have something to eat. It had slowly be a normal routine for me and soon enough, I was getting up from my bed and walking towards the door. When I opened the door and stepped out, a scream escaped my mouth and my heart skipped by a thousand miles. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡± one of the men outside my door called out, shocked and confused as he turned to me. But I quickly recognized one and stared at him. He was the guard I had ordered to call the other guards earlier. I felt a little relief at seeing him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked breathlessly with my hands in my chest and they immediately bowed their head, taking their eyes off me and cing them on the floor. ¡°Guarding¡­. You¡± one said hesitantly and I calmed down just for a little bit. I stared at the two of them, they were all dressed in the normal guards¡¯ uniform. ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t ask for you¡± I took a deep breath at that point to reduce my stress. ¡°The boss did¡± they chorused and my heart skipped. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± Was the next best thing I could say. It was shocking to know that Jordan could have asked them to watch me from the door of my room. I didn¡¯t understand why he was acting like he cared, I didn¡¯t want him to act like he cared. It broke most of the walls and iciness I had in my heart for himand I didn¡¯t want that. I wanted to remain strong and tough enough and knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that if he began acting so caring. I came out of my room and strolled down to the kitchen. Footsteps were loudly behind me and when I turned, the guards from my door were following me. I guessed they were ordered to do that so I let them. Having them around me settled some uneasiness in my heart and made me feel safe just by a little. I took some cookies and milk out of the refrigerator and started eating. While listening to absolutely nothing. The house was silent and quiet at that time and I felt like an intruder myself for being up so early. But it wasn¡¯t my fault anymore that I couldn¡¯t sleep, it was draining but I couldn¡¯t help it. I was halfway through my midnight snack when someone pulled up and sat beside me. I didn¡¯t turn around to see who it was because I perceived his cologne and my heart skipped. Swallowing the cookie in my mouth suddenly became so hard, it wouldn¡¯t pass down and the air around me felt different. Jordan handed me my ss of milk when he noticed my uneasiness and I took it. I drank a mouthful and allowed it to help me. I took it from him and drank it. He watched me, I could feel his eyes watching my every move and it was so ufortable. The air in the room seemed like it suddenly changed at his presence and I wanted to leave. I was ufortable with around, I told him to stay away, what was so difficult in that? After I forcefully finished the cookie l had on my te, I got up immediately, happy to leave him to himself. I sent the dishes to the dishwasher and turned around just to see him staring at me ¡°We can watch a movie if you can¡¯t sleep¡± he voice out. His dim voice echoed through the silent house and made me tremble. ¡°No thanks,¡± I simply said and walked out of the kitchen. ¡°You might not sleep at all and you know that. Why waste your time rolling on the bed when there is a movie room?¡± He said and I paused. A heavy sigh escaped my lips when I understood that what he was saying made sense and would be a big relief to me but I didn¡¯t want to ept his offer. Because it wasing from him. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help¡± he added like he could read my troubled thought about him. And I turned around, he wasn¡¯t that far from me and he looked serious. ¡°Okay¡± I replied and his lips curved into a smile and my heart skipped a million miles. He was a fine man, so handsome, I could hear my own heart beating inside my chest and my cheeks heating up. I pulled my eyes away from him and feasted them on something else. ¡°This way then¡± he ordered and turned to the stairs. I followed behind him but stopped when he turned to the right-wing. Jordan gave me a lot of bad memories in that wing, memories that were stuck in my head, reminding me of the fact that he could be a jerk. ¡°The movie room is right this way¡± he turned back to me and I shook my head. ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be doing the movie then¡± ¡°Why?¡± He questioned and I red at him. ¡°That¡¯s the right-wing¡± I replied and it was his turn to sigh and look away. I couldn¡¯t tell if he did that out of guilt and remorse or purely out of exhaustion and frustration. ¡°There is one downstairs, do you want that instead?¡± He asked with his tone lower than it was. It felt like he was disappointed in something. ¡°Yes,¡± I quickly replied. Then he raised his head to me again and forced a smile before turning back down the stairs. All through this process, the guards were following me none stop. I followed Jordan to the sitting room and to the corner of the room that was draped with a huge grey curtain. He pushed it to the side and a door revealed itself. Then Jordan opened the door and walked in and I gasped at the thought of not knowing that something like that could be in my house. I paired through it from where I stood, but it was too dark and I remained outside, scared to go inside. Then Jordan turned on the light and turned back to me, urging me with his eyes toe in. I did exactly as he said and walked into therge cinema he had. It was spacious and a huge tv was hung at the end of the room. The only difference it had with a cinema was that there were long couches and they were just four in the room. I walked over to the couch that soothed me and sat down while Jordan went towards the tv to y a movie. A few minutes later, he came over to where I sat and sat down beside me. A guard turned off the light and it went extremely dark again with only the tv light. A movie started ying, it started with a countdown. I watched as the countdown finished and the tv went nk ck. I suddenly got the chills at the way the beginning of the movie was and found myself moving closer to Jordan. Then a girl appeared, she was at a rail station waiting for a train but it was extremely quiet and lonely at the ce she was. ¡°Uhmmm¡­. Jordan¡± I called out to him, something telling me that he yed a horror movie. ¡°Hmm¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Is this a¡­.¡± Boom Something popped out in front of the camera and a shrieking horrific sound filled the room. I screamed with my heart running away from me. It was beast-like and he slowly stalked towards the girl. I pulled my face away, my heart was beating inside my chest and I found myself burying my face in Jordan¡¯s chest. ¡°Turn it off¡± I yelled. He wrapped his hands around me, holding me tight as I tried not to look at the tv. Then it went quiet and dark. I pulled away just a little and turned back to the tv, it was nk. I breathed in heavily and I turned back to Jordan, I red at him, so hard and moved away from him at the same time. I knew he wasn¡¯t the type to y naughty just to get me close to him, but why y a horror movie? He looked away and chuckled at my look. It was infuriating to see that he thought it was funny. but his voice sounding like a song in my ears, made my stomach churn with a beautiful feeling inside. I looked away and folded my arms across my chest with a frown on my face and waited till his chuckling died down in the darkness. ¡°Do you want to watch something else?¡± His voice echoed in my ears and I turned to him. It was dark but I could still make out his face in the night. ¡°Yes please¡± I sighed and he immediately shed me his set of white teeth in the night. Again my heart skipped and I immediately turned away. This was the same person I wanted to stay away from me. A guard walked up to him and he whispered something in his ears before he walked away. The movie was changed by the guard and I found myself going closer to Jordan just Incase he wanted to scare me again. I stopped when I was just a little distance away from him and he turned 10 me. ¡°It¡¯s not scary,¡± he said like he could read my thoughts and an ¡®ohh¡¯ escaped my mouth. Before I tried moving back from him. He held my wrist and I turned to him and met his gaze. He stared at me and I thought I saw his expression change into a serious one. His eyes held mine with a sudden emotion and I found that I couldn¡¯t look away either. Then the movie started and pulled me out of the gaze I held. I turned to the tv and back to him, then he cleared his throat and took his hands off my wrist. ¡°You don¡¯t have to move away¡± he simply said. I turned to him with a confused feeling in my heart but gave him a nod anyway before turning back to the TV. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a horror movie and it made me feel really at ease most especially because it had a bit ofedy in il. Most times I wouldugh till my eyes water and in our roar ofughter, I took note of the times his fingers grazed my hands or when his hand touched mine. I moved slightly away from him during those times. When we were done with that movie, a different one was yed Even as I watched, I noticed how sleepy I was bing and would yawn loudly al intervals. Luckily for me, I finally felt like sleeping but when I thought about going to my room, I would push the thought away because I wanted to finish the movie. And because I knew going up there would only rid the sleep away from my eyes. So I remained and fought with the sleep that was slowly taking over my entire being. My eyes were sliding close and open when I felt someone¡¯s hand on the right side of my face. His hands wererge yet gentle and warm. He pushed me back to rest my head against his shoulders and I did without restraint, liking the feel of him close to me. The room I shared with Samantha suddenly seemed to be thest ce I wanted to be. I was still very much angry and hurt by what she had done and didn¡¯t want to even look at her. I had also seen her Still, I did not feel too safe leaving her all alone at night. And knowing that she wouldn¡¯t want me around or close to her, I decided to have guards guard her door. I was still restless in the room where Iid when a guard informed me that she was wide awake and in the kitchen. I quickly got up and went down to see her because I wanted to be around her. It was the least I could do for all she had been through. She looked beautiful even in the dim light of the movie room and for the first time I had herugh so hard, it was like a sweet melody in my heart and it gave me sweet satisfaction. I made her smile and laugh, it lifted a lot of things from my chest and I enjoyed herpany. Not until she started yawning loudly. I could tell that she was sleepy but didn¡¯t say anything because she wouldn¡¯t say a thing either. I watched her more than I watched the movie and saw the way she push herself to finish the movie and paid close attention to her for the sake of making sure she was alright. I watched her as her eyelids slowly became heavy and closed. Then I ced her head on my shoulders so she wouldn¡¯t fall over. Peace settled in my heart at the sight of her sleeping and for the first time all day, happiness flooded my heart. I haven¡¯t seen her sleeping so soundly. She looked beautiful and peaceful and I felt satisfied that I made it happen. I finished the movie and turned back to her. She was still so sound asleep so I carried her in my arms, holding her in a bridal style while she snuggled herself into my body and wrapped her hands around my neck. Her sweet scent filled my nose and I took it in like it was a part of me. I frowned when I realized what I was doing and how much she was affecting me and quickly, I pushed the feeling away. With that, I took her back upstairs and back to her room. I ced her gently on the bed and covered her carefully with the duvet. She shifted slightly on the bed and turned around. Her hair covered her face at that move and I found myself sitting beside her and staring at her face. The only wrong she ever did was manipte me into marrying her. She did nothing else and paid a terrible price for it. Staring at her reminded me of my dilemma and how she required justice for herself. I sighed heavily when I thought of Samantha and what I would do. I still haven¡¯t been able to decide what I would do and I wished I wasn¡¯t the person who had to make the decision. I didn¡¯t want to be partial to Genesis and I didn¡¯t want to lose my love too. I shook my head and rxed my head against the bed while I stretched one of my legs on the bed. I pushed everything away from my thoughts and tried to focuse mainly on the surprise I had for Genesis. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 47 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 47 Chapter 47: Meeting Ava I woke up when I felt something heavy on my hands and tried to move my head, a sharp pain hit me and so did the rest of my body feel the same pain. I slept in a very ufortable position and it had resulted in why I felt so many pains all over my body. My eyes traveled to my hands that seemed heavy for some reason. Then I saw Genesis holding my arm like it was a pillow that she could cuddle. I stared at her with relief in my heart before I checked the time. It was already 8:am and I had so many ns for that day. I haven¡¯t been to the office in days and I needed to at least work from home if I didn¡¯t want things copsing on me. But the first thing in my mind was putting a smile on Genesis¡¯s face, I had to do something I knew she would want, something that would make her extremely happy. I turned back to thedy who was sleeping so peacefully. I took her hands off mine slowly and got up from where I hadid beside her while resisting the urge to groan. My body ached the moment I got up from where Iid and I couldn¡¯t help but me myself for notying down properly. I tiptoed towards the door and slowly opened it in the quietest way I could do and came out of her room. The guards I had assigned were still standing by the door just as I ordered and bowed the moment I came out. ¡°Do not let anyone in, I don¡¯t want her to be disturbed¡± I ordered and walked away. Down the stairs, I went and saw that Margaret was already setting up breakfast with some other maids along ¡°Good morning sir¡± she bowed when she saw me and I gave her a nod. But my eyes lingered on her a little bit more for an odd reason. I had known her since I was very young, she had grown old over the years and had wrinkles on her face. Guilt filled my heart when I thought of how much she had grown in my house while looking after me and in return I paid no attention to her or whatsoever. ¡°How are you?¡± I asked her for the first time in a long time and her eyes snapped at me. Her eyes widened at me but she shook it off and looked away, cing her eyes on the floor just like every other staff I had. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­sir¡± she stuttered. ¡°Your food¡­your food is ready¡± she added and wiped tears off her eyes. She quickly started setting out the dishes and tried all she could to not look at me. ¡°Never mind about that, I would eat when I return. I just came down to tell you to allow Genesis to sleep for as long as she can, no one should disturb her and go into her room till she wakes up¡± I gave her the same orders I gave to the guards and she turned to me immediately. The surprised look on her face when I asked about her was the same surprise look she had when I gave her the orders. ¡°Yes sir..¡± she replied and I turned to back to the stairs. For the first time, after I found out the disturbing news that concerned Samantha, I walked back into my master¡¯s bedroom and found her pacing to and fro. When she saw meing in, she stopped and stared at me. Her eyes were red and she looked like she had not slept all night. The moment she saw me, tears came running down her cheeks and she looked away. My heart tightened at the sight of her, it made me exhausted, pained, and angry all at once. I still couldn¡¯t bear to look at her the same way I always did. I loved her but she had hurt me and had done something so wrong, she did something that I never expected she would do and hurt another human, the very thing I never thought my Samantha would do I ignored her and walked towards the bathroom, without sparing her a nce or even bothering to talk to her. I walked into the bathroom and had a very hot shower. Even while I allowed the water to pour down my body, thoughts of my surprise to Genesis filled my mind alone. I thought about the first time I had seen her and all that happened after, I also thought about the previous night and how I w why she was the only person I was thinking about but I guessed I felt sorry for her, sorry that she had to go through so many misfortune. When I was done with my bath, I wiped my body cleaned before I wrapped the towel around my waist and came out of the bathroom. The steam that came out from the bathroom filled the room and Samantha was still standing in the position I had left her. I walked over to my wardrobe and picked out a suit I would wear and ced it on the bed before I turned to the mirror. Samantha¡¯s reflection was the first thing I saw as I turned to the mirror. She immediately walked up to me and held me from behind while pressing her face against my back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry okay¡± she cried. ¡°I made a mistake, I shouldn¡¯t have gone that far to get rid of he¡­¡­.. I shouldn¡¯t have. But believe me¡­when I said¡­ I did it for us. I didn¡¯t have an option, I couldn¡¯t bear to see you married to her¡­.. But I am sorry, I realized my mistake I did¡­¡±. I pulled her hands away from me and turned to her before she finished her statement. Her tears were not moving me neither were they quenching the anger in my heart. She had kept me in a tight spot and even my love for her wasn¡¯t calming me downpletely. ¡°Were you really remorseful?¡± I asked her remembering that morning. I saw the smirk on her face when they shot the guy she had hired. I saw her pretend to not have a hand in what was happening and even told me she didn¡¯t care about what happened to her. I don¡¯t know why I was remembering everything but those thoughts made me understand that she was lying. She would never have said anything if I didn¡¯t get her myself neither would she have stopped if I didn¡¯t confront her about the truth. And even when I did that, she lied in my face and repeatedly lied till I pushed the truth out of her. Thinking about all those things made my blood boil in a rage. She didn¡¯t reply to my question and that made it worse. I turned back to the mirror and applied lotions and stuff on my body before walking over to the bed where I dropped my clothes. I picked them up and wore them as quickly as I could. The room was notfortable for me anymore. But even as I prepared to leave, I heard Samantha¡¯s low sobs. Turning to the door, I quickly walked towards it and Samantha ran to my back again and wrapped her hands around me. I stiffened at her touch and still felt my rage building inside of me. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this. I can go to jail, I will do that if you want me to¡­..Don¡¯t just let her break us apart. I can see it, you are leaving me for her already¡­ I can¡¯t let you go that¡­don¡¯t let her take you away¡­ from me¡± she whimpered. ¡°I would appreciate it if you don¡¯t say a word about her again Sam, don¡¯t¡± I warned and tore her hands away from me forcefully before finally leaving the room. Out of the house, I got into the car and inhaled deeply. I pushed the thought of Samantha away from my head and called my mom again. She didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up, I bet she was happy I was calling her so often. ¡°Jordan¡­.is everything alright?¡± She called out concerned and I sighed. ¡°Yes, I just wanted to find out the address of Genesis¡¯s house,¡± I said and it went quiet. ¡°Jordan¡­.you better not take her back to her parents¡± she started harshly. ¡°No¡­ no, that¡¯s not it¡± I entered and she went quiet. ¡°Then what is it?¡± She asked with relief written all over her voice. ¡°She misses her home and her family. I thought that maybe I could bring her sister over, as a surprise just to make her happy at least¡± I said trying hard to push emotions away from my thoughts and voice so she wouldn¡¯t think something else. ¡°Oh! Okay, that¡¯s a relief¡± she replied. Without much hesitation, she gave me the address of her parents ce and I thanked her ¡°Have you by¡­..any chance made a decision?¡± She asked after a while. I sighed heavily knowing what she was talking about and would have loved it if she didn¡¯t remind me of my predicament. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± I said and she sighed. We didn¡¯t speak much after that or anything else and I ended the call. My driver took me to her ce at the suburban or rather, the house her parents lived in. I sighed heavily when I thought about meeting her family for the first time, one on one. We had gotten married by her deceit with that of my mother and so, we never went through those formalities. Thinking about it, reminded me of the reason I hated her in the first ce but I had to snap out of my thought and do what I came for. I stepped down from the car and walked over to their doorstep before ringing the bell myself. Then I waited for someone to open the door. It didn¡¯t take long before the door swung open and a little girl came walking out. ¡°Hi¡­I¡­.¡± I started but the moment she saw me, she screamed so loudly that I had to cover iny ears with both my hands. Then a woman came running out of the house Followed by a man who I believed to be Allison¡¯s parents. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Ava¡­.what is¡­..¡± When they saw me, they stopped and gaped at me, then the girl stopped screaming I took my hands off my ears and smiled weakly at the family of my wife. ¡°You must be Ava¡± I said to the little girl remembering Genesis had a little sister. ¡°Hi.. I¡¯m Jordan¡­ Genesis¡¯s¡­..¡± ¡°Husband, we know¡± Ava interrupted me and I smiled. But I heard her sniff and saw tearsing down her eyes. ¡°Hey¡­hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ I just¡­I can never forget how she had to marry you to save me¡± the girl spoke and I knitted my brows together into a frown in confusion. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 48 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 48 Chapter 48: Ava¡¯s gratitude Tears didn¡¯t stoping down her eyes as she stared at me with expressions that looked like gratitude and appreciation. She stared at me like one of those girls who finally met their idol. I understood that girls did that alot whenever they see me buy for a girl her age, I wasn¡¯t sure it was normal. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to have you here?¡± Mr Connor spoke up with lots of emotions in her voice and I turned to where the both parents stood. They also had that look in their eyes and it made me feel really ufortable. ¡°Yes, indeed. What happened? Why are you here? Is Genesis alright?¡± The mom immediately started, worry filled her voice as she came closer to me and I realized how much they really cared about their daughter. ¡°Whoaaah, let the man have some peace¡± her husband said to her and she sighed and turned back to me ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°I understand, your daughter is fine¡± I told her and watched the way she sighed in relief. ¡°Well, pleasee in the husband said and opened the door widely so I can go in. I stared at the house and back at the couple, it felt really awkward being there. It only made every one confirm that I was really married to their daughter and a son inw to them. I never met them except on the wedding day and haven¡¯t seen them after. But again, they looked really simple and sweet and I couldn¡¯t decline. So I epted their offer and walked into the house. ¡°I can call you Jordan right?¡± Ava asked and walked beside me. ¡°Yes you can¡± I replied and she immediately held my arm. I stiffened at the contact she made with me again and stopped. It was ufortable to have her so close to me, I just met her and she was acting like she knew me. But when I thought about it, I realized she actually knew me, I was her sister¡¯s husband. I pushed the awkward feeling away and followed her into the house. It was just as simple as I imagined and it looked beautiful and had a home like feel to it. The beautiful feeling offort and peace was present in the house. And I didn¡¯t stay there for so long but I could feel the love that was present in that house. It wasn¡¯t as big as mine but it had something, a feeling I never felt in my house, not once. ¡°Have your seat¡± Mrs Connor gestured her hands to a couch and I sat down. ¡°We were about to have breakfast, it¡¯s a good thing you are here so you can join us¡± Mr Connor said and went ahead to walk into the kitchen. I stared at him, wondering why he would go into the kitchen before Ava sat beside me and intertwined her arm with mine. ¡°It¡¯s dad¡¯s day to make breakfast. He hasn¡¯t been home for a while and today that he is here, we decided to have a family time¡± she said like she had known me all her live and surprisingly, I didn¡¯t feel weird about it anymore. ¡°Your dad cooks?¡± I asked shocked, it was the first time I heard something that way. A man cooking for his kids was demeaning and I grew up learning that from my father. Maids did all we could ever ask for. ¡°Yes ofcourse¡± she replied with a wide smile on her face and I must say she was really cute and reminded me of her sister. But her smile suddenly disappeared after some time. ¡°It¡¯s just a disappointment that blue eyes isn¡¯t here for it. Dad always liked cooking for her¡± she said sadly and I got confused. ¡°Blue eyes?¡± I asked not knowing that they had another person in the family. ¡°That¡¯s my sister silly¡± she giggled. ¡°She has beautiful blue eyes that lights up when she smiles. Haven¡¯t you seen it?¡± She frowned and I chuckled. ¡°Of course I have, she is my wife¡± I replied and a smile curved at her lips. I felt different saying that out loud to her family and I didn¡¯t feel angry about it as I would most of the time. Was I really epting her as my wife fully? ¡°Breakfast is set,e on down here¡± Mr Connor called out and Ava immediately got up. Her arm was still intertwined with mine and she attempted to pull me up but was too little to do that. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go¡± Ava turned to me when I didn¡¯t get up and frowned at me. ¡°Come on¡­.don¡¯t be so stubborn¡± she pulled my arm with all the strength she could muster. I didn¡¯t budge and hoped she would just leave but she didn¡¯t. When she continued pulling none stop I got up and followed her as she pulled me along. Mr Connor and Mrs Abigail were already seated when we arrived. Ava pushed me down to a seat and went ahead to seat opposite me. I understood that the little girl was pushy and bossy, something I noticed about her sister too. I shook my head vigorously when the thought of Genesis came to my mind. I knew I should¡¯nt be thinking about her that way. The aroma of sweet home cooked meal filled my nose and my stomach rumbled loudly and reminded me that I had not eaten all morning. It was a simple dish of Chicken ¡®N waffles and I stopped resisting and dug into the food as every other person ate quietly and I must say, the food was so delicious. I ate alot, I must say, my mind traveled back to Genesis and I thought of how much she would have enjoyed to sit and eat with her family. I groaned loudly when at the thought of her again. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Mrs Connor asked me and pulled me away from my chewing and thoughts. I realize that I had literally emptied my te and was using my fork to take the tiny pieces of food left. ¡°Uhmmmm¡­¡± I feltpletely embarrassed at the way I lost myself and Mr Connor chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, Genesis always preferred my cooking¡­.¡± ¡°No she doesn¡¯t¡± his wife protested. ¡°Yes she does. She always does¡± he added and I chuckled at the way they both started bickering like children. Ava got up from where she sat and rolled her eyes at her parents. ¡°And you both had to embarrass me in front of Jordan¡± she mumbled and walked past me. It made me laugh a lot to see how free and loving and funny they all were, my family was never that way. Ava returned and gave me more food and winked at me. I no longer felt embarrassed and ate the food none the less. I was too full after the second dish and forced myself back to the sitting room. While Ava came sitting beside me with a photo album in her hands. It was an album of Genesis alone and it was a huge one. I wasn¡¯t so sure we could get everything done with before Mr. Connor came back to the sitting room. ¡°So sorry for the mess¡± he said the moment he sat down opposite me. ¡°My family can be a lot most of time. You are from the high ss world and might be used to a different kind of treatment¡± he started and I signed. ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t say that¡± I interrupted him. ¡°I am perfectly fine and you are my family no ¡­¡± I paused in-between those sentences and he smiled at me. ¡°We never found out why you came by, are you sure all is well?¡± Mrs Connor entered and I cleared my throat. ¡°Yes all is well ma¡¯am. I only came because I overheard your conversation with your daughter and found out she was missing her family. So I came by to atleast take Ava with me so she could spend some time with her¡± I exined the reason behind mying. Ava suddenly shrieked and men, her voice was loud. I had to cover my ears once more and wait till she was done before she ran away. ¡°Oh my! That¡¯s very nice of you¡± Mrs Connor added. ¡°I am just so happy that you atleast care about her. I mean with the way you both got married, it must have been really hard¡± her husband added and a frown settled on my face at that reminder. There daughter had cheated me and they might have also contributed to everything. They all cheated me and the only reason I cared about their daughter now was because of what Sam did. Her maniption had not been forgotten by me yet. The reminder suddenly got me on edge. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t have to say more because Ava came running down with her things, excited and ready to leave with me. I immediately got up from where I sat and turned to her ¡°You are ready then¡± I said and she nodded her head vigorously at me, then I turned to her parents. ¡°Thank you for everything but I will be leaving now¡± Ava literally ran to the car after waving at her parents and together we left for my house. Her family were a lovely people and there house had a beautiful feeling to it. But my mood had totally been destroyed by the reminder of how I got married to Genesis and I couldn¡¯t help but frown. The ride became a quiet one even for Ava who talked alot because I was suddenly in a terrible mood. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Ava asked me after sometime and I simply gave her a nod and it went quiet again. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± Ava called out again after a long time. ¡°Can I thank you again?¡± I turned to her and remembered she had thanked me before, it was bing weird because it felt like I had done something big. ¡°Why?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°For saving my life¡± Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 49 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 49 Chapter 49: Not the woman I love I turned to Ava, still confused about what she was saying, her eyes were a bright brownish color but not a blue, Like that of her sister. Yet they were bright and beautiful, it also had that same look of appreciation and gratitude it had when she saw him first at their house, and a smile was on her face. ¡°Ava¡­ I don¡¯t¡­..¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± She suddenly yelled and turned to the window of the car with wide eyes. ¡°Is that where we are going?¡± She asked excitedly and anything I was going to say or ask her flew down the window immediately. ¡°Yes¡­that¡¯s our house¡± I replied her and she shrieked with wide eyes. ¡°That¡¯s where my sister lives too?¡± He asked and I gave her a nod. She shrieked again, loudly, it was killing my ears but for the first time all through our ride, I smiled at her ecstasy and excitement. ¡°It¡¯s huge¡± Ava turned to the window and didn¡¯t look back at me at all. She was so engrossed with staring at the mansion from afar off that I left her to do whatever she wanted to and had some time alone. I wondered how Genesis would react to seeing her sister at home. I bet she was going to be happy to see her after such a long time and that thought alone got me happy and excited. Making her happy was the aim after all, and it was my way of making up for all the times I didn¡¯t believe when she told me Sam was responsible. We arrived at the mansion and drove in. If Ava was excited before, she was more than excited now. Her eyes were wide and she couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the car. I obliged her of course and we both came down from the car the moment we had driven to the front of the house. ¡°The fountain is beautiful?¡± ¡°Oh gosh¡­the garden¡± ¡°I want to live here¡± she started and fixed her eyes on everything she could. I allowed her to feast her eyes at everything she could till I became tired myself. I had to hold her hand just to pull her attention back to me. ¡°Do you want to go inside now?¡± She gave me a nod and I turned to the door. Guards bowed as usual and even that intrigued her. I heard her like I would hold onto a sister if I had one and led her into the house without feeling old. She stopped in her tracks and also made me stop. Then she looked around again, her eyes going left, right, up, down, and center with her mouth wide open. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think of surprising my sister a loi sooner?¡± She whined and my heart dropped. Her questions were a constant reminder of how terrible I had started with her sister and wouldn¡¯t have thought of surprising her sister then even if I could. Those times I hated her suddenly seemed to be a very long time ago. I quickly left her hands and gestured for Margaret who was close by toe forward. ¡°Is she awake?¡± I asked her and she shook her head at me. ¡°No sir, she isn¡¯t awake yet¡± ¡°Okay good, allow her to sleep as much as she can,¡± I said with concern in my heart and turned back to Ava who was already walking away from me while being lost with the beauty of the house. ¡°Ava¡­¡± I called out and she quickly turned to me. I gestured with my hands for her toe and she did. ¡°That¡¯s Ava, Genesis¡¯s sister,¡± I said. ¡°Give her all she wants, tour her around the house if you must,¡± I said and turned to Ava. ¡°Hey, I will have to leave you now¡± I started and her jaw dropped. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I just have work to do. But you will be here with Margaret, she is a maid here and would take care of you till your sister wakes up¡± I said and she frowned. ¡°Genesis is still sleeping?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, she doesn¡¯t sleep sote¡± ¡°Is she alright? Did something happen? Is she sick?¡± Concern suddenly appeared in her voice and worry on her face and my heart dropped. Genesis was my wife and acted like one, she had to be the perfect wife and her family didn¡¯t know all that had been happening around her. She had kept everything away from them and had to pretend to be perfectly fine as my wife when she wasn¡¯t. I suddenly felt so sorry for her and wished I would have helped her sooner. ¡°Yes yes,¡± I lied not wanting to be the one to tell her that her sister wasn¡¯t fine. If anyone wanted to do that, it should be her sister. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There is no but to it. We watched a movie all morning and she got exhausted in the middle of the movie¡± I told her. Giving her the perfect excuse to not be worried. It worked and the worry on her face disappeared. ¡°What kind of movie, was it a romance movie?¡± She suddenly smiled and winked at me. I felt like rolling my eyes at the mischief I saw in her eyes. But I simply parted her head and turned to the stairs. ¡°See youter¡± I quickly went back to my studies and started working. A pile of paperwork for me to see through and a lot more that had piled up over the week. I groaned at intervals as I worked but just had to go on with it. I finished with most of the paperwork and rxed into my chair when my mind traveled to Genesis again and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was awake yet. I pushed the thought away, refusing to allow her to invade my mind the way she had done so recently, and went back to work. But pushing her away wasn¡¯t so easy, I still wanted to know what she thought about my surprise. She had been really angry at me over the past few days, I wanted to pacify her in any way I could, and making her happy was one. I wondered what she would have thought about my surprise and even imagined her reaction when she finally saw Ava in my head. . I smiled at myself and that thought got me standing up and heading over to Margaret who I had kept in charge of Ava. I just wanted to see if she was happy with my surprise. At the top of the stairs, I found no one, not Genesis, neither Ava and Margaret. I turned to the left-wing and stared at it just to see if I could see any of them. But Genesis had picked a room that was far from where I stood. I turned back to the stairs and walked down to the kitchen. I looked around as the maid bowed to me but also didn¡¯t find Ava or Margaret so I simply thought that Genesis was awake and they might probably be in her room. ¡°Has Genesis eaten yet?¡± I suddenly asked a maid. And just as quickly I wondered how I could be so worried about her. ¡°No sir, she is still asleep¡± she replied and I frowned. ¡°Then where are Margaret and the little girl?¡±. ¡°Ava said she wanted to have a look outside and Margaret had taken her out¡± she replied and I sighed. I turned to my time and realized that time had far gone, it was sote in the day and Genesis should be awake already. No one could sleep that way, for so long without waking up. I hoped she was fine and had not fallen sick or something. I groaned loudly at the thought of worrying about her the way I was and the maid moved away from me. I pushed the thought of Genesis away and turned to the entrance of the house. I went towards the garden just as the maid had said and found them, fortunately. The only problem was that Samantha was right there with them and was talking with Ava. ¡°Sam..¡± I roared from where I stood and they immediately turned to me. My heartbeat picked up a little and I started walking towards them. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I asked with a cold and a hard voice. I was still very much angry at Sam and I couldn¡¯t help it if I was sounding so different. ¡°Oh, I am just getting to find out who she is?¡± Sam replied with a smile and I quickly turned to Ava. Confusion was written all over her face and she stared at Samantha with suspicion. ¡°Can I speak to you?¡± I asked Ava and she gave me a nod. I stretched my hand, shocked by my my hand and I led her a little distance away from Samantha¡¯s hearing. ¡°What did she say to you?¡± ¡°Nothing, she only told me her name, she was about to tell me her rtionship with you before you came in¡± she responded and I breathed a sigh of relief. Genesis was pretending to live a perfect life in my house, Ava couldn¡¯t know about Samantha, because that would break her sister and her parents to know that I had brought in the woman I loved and ignored the woman I married. That thought running through my mind made me feel guilty at that point. ¡°That¡¯s fine, how about youe to stay with me in my studies where I work and wait for your sister?¡± I asked though I knew I would regret it because Ava was certainly not going to let me work. But I had to protect her and keep her away from Samantha. There are things I didn¡¯t want her knowing especially if it wasing from Samantha. She smiled at my request and I took that as a yes. I called on Margaret and asked to take Ava to my studies so she could wait for me. Before I turned to Samantha. ¡°What were you going to tell her?¡± I roared at her and her eyes widened. ¡°That I am the woman you are in love with¡± she snapped. ¡°Are you nuts? Why would you want to tell her that?¡¯ ¡°Because that¡¯s the truth. You might have gotten married to her sister but I am the woman you. love¡± ¡°And what would have happened to her sister. Or her parents if they found out about it?¡± I yelled. ¡°Do I look like I care? It¡¯s the truth Jordan and everyone should know about it¡± she crossed her hands across her chest and I was taken aback. That wasn¡¯t the woman I loved. The woman I loved was reasonable and knew how to show compassion. After all, she did to Genesis, I expected some level of maturity and understanding from her, I hoped she would be apologetic but she was none of that and didn¡¯t care at all. I think she saw the look on my face because her face softened and she removed her hands from where she had crossed them. ¡°Jordan¡± she called out more calmly and withpassion. ¡°It would have made things easier, they would have taken their daughter because they wouldn¡¯t be able to have you cheat on their daughter. Then I would have you back just as always and we both would get what we wanted¡± she came closer but I moved away from her. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 50 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 50 Chapter 50: Going into details Her eyes widened at my pronouncement and she opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out of her mouth. I turned back to the house angrily and made my way back to my studies. Samantha was slowly getting on my nerves and what was worse was the feeling of not knowing the woman I fell in love with before now. As a kid, she was always around me, always so close, and we attended the same school together. That was till I started crushing on her, she was beautiful and any guy would have understood why I crushed on her back then. But she wasn¡¯t only beautiful, she was kind, sweet, and caring. Always involved in humanitarian activities in school and always goes out of her way to save others. I remembered that one time, I wasing out of the cafeteria when I noticed how the crowds were gathered in a ce and went closer to them. A bully had shredded a girl¡¯s cloth till she was almost naked and pictures were being taken of her. Theyughed at her and called her so many names, it pissed me off to see how they could treat someone else and I had taken off my jacket to cover her. But before I could get to the girl, Sam had gotten to her and had covered her with a white sheet. ¡°You will be fine¡­¡± She had said to the girl who was shaking in fright. Then she turned to the people taking pictures and red at all of them. ¡°The first person who would post a picture of her would have to pay tuition thrice, don¡¯t dare me¡± she warned them and they all knew how much her words had volume. They knew she was speaking the truth, she had the power, her father had money and influence. I remembered how she always went to social services, and always visited the orphanage. She would always give and was always kind to people, she could never hurt a fly yet his Samantha had changed so much. Samantha he knew would never think of kidnapping someone and covering up and would not say those things she said outside. Her new behavior wasn¡¯t only different but it hurt me, it hurt me so much that my Samantha was like a stranger to me. I walked into my studies and the thoughts of Samantha immediately washed away from my mind. ¡°Ava¡­ no¡± I warned immediately my eyes set on Ava who was ying with myputer. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that, I work with this¡± I added and walked deeper into his studies. Ava smiled sheepishly at me and stood up from where she had sat behind my desk. ¡°What were you even doing?¡± I asked and check in the monitor, I couldn¡¯t be so sure she hadn¡¯t tampered with what I was doing. ¡°ying boss¡± she replied and I turned back to her. I chuckled at her statement and shook my head before I turned back to the monitor. ¡°I didn¡¯t change anything really¡± she ended and I quickly confirmed that she didn¡¯t change anything before I sat down. I turned back to my work and Ava sat at one of the seats opposite mines. She was still looking at me with a mischievous smile on her face. And I couldn¡¯t help but stare at her suspiciously, unsure of why she looked so mischievous. Something told me not to trust her at all. I turned back to my work and continued with what I was doing before I left to check on Genesis. Al first, it was so peaceful, you wouldn¡¯t know that Ava was sitting just right next to me. I never knew that she could be so quiet but she was and I was really happy that she allowed me to work peacefully. My happiness was cut short after a short time and Ava suddenly leaned closer to the table and started tapping her fingers on top of her desk. I groaned and raised my head slowly from what I was doing and turned to her. She was waiting for me with her eyes strongly staring at me. The moment my eyes met hers, she smiled again with that mischievousness in her eyes. ¡°Who is thatdy I met outside?¡± She suddenly asked and I frowned. ¡°Why are you so interested in knowing who she is?¡± I replied and went back to what I was doing. ¡°Because I am family now, and family should know each other, right?¡± ¡°Right¡± I replied begrudgingly and hoped she would stop asking me questions that pertained to Samantha. ¡°So she is family?¡± She asked again and I raised my head to meet her eyes. ¡°Sort of,¡± I said, trying my best to remain neutral. I didn¡¯t want to lie to her neither did I want to tell her theplete truth. ¡°Sort of is not an answer you know¡± she rolled her eyes. I sighed heavily at how inquisitive she suddenly became and wished Genesis could wake up already. If she continued with her inquisitive questions then I wouldn¡¯t be able to work. ¡°Why are you so interested anyway?¡± I said dryly. ¡°Because she acted exactly like your mom¡± she replied and I raised my brows at her. ¡°And how does my mom act?¡± ¡°Like she owns the world,¡± she said and made a face that made me chuckle loudly. If that was the case, then she knew my mother very well, that I was sure of. ¡°But your mom is nice, that¡¯s when she wants to be but thedy outside isn¡¯t¡± she added with a frown. She wasn¡¯t going to change the topic, she wanted to know about Samantha and I was left with the option to change the direction of the discussion. ¡°Does my mom act nice?¡± I asked and she smiled. ¡°Ma¡¯am Leona acts nice, she can be scary sometimes but she¡¯s nice¡± she replied and I wondered how she knew that. My mother was a pain in my butt but I knew that she was also a nice woman, she was my mom after all. But to the others, she was a woman who acted like she owned the world, because she owned everything. But not everyone knew how nice she was, like the staff, reporters, and a lot more. She was always very strict, disciplined and scary all the time. Yet little Ava knew that my mother, Leona Chase is actually a nice woman. ¡°How did you get to know that she was nice?¡± ¡°At the hospital,¡± she said and rxed into her chair. ¡°What hospital?¡± I asked really confused. ¡°The hospital where my operation took ce¡± she said and sighed. I stared at her feeling confused. It felt like I missed a part of my life so suddenly. ¡°What operation?¡± I asked and she frowned. ¡°You should know about this, Genesis is your wife and¡­¡± She paused and stared at me suspiciously. ¡°Yes, she is my wife but¡­¡± ¡°You have no idea about what happened, do you?¡± She suddenly yelled and I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know everything¡­¡± ¡°But you should, my sister is your wife¡­¡± she snapped outrageously, her sweet voice disappearing into that of an angry teenager. ¡°Yes, she is my wife ¡­..¡± ¡°You should know the details that led to your marriage to her¡± she added and it was my turn to get angry. Of course, I know the details that led to my marriage to your sister. They had all connived to trick me into marrying their daughter while she pretended to be Samantha who I was supposed to get married to. Ava stared at me angrily and I tried my best not to lose my temper in front of her. ¡°Are you good to my sister?¡± She suddenly asked and my heart suddenly dropped in disappointment and guilt. ¡°Answer me¡±. ¡°You are not saying anything¡± she added and I sighed. I knew that I was not good to her sister, I had never been good to her from the beginning, in my heart I knew it and I had a reason behind my hate towards her. But I was trying to be good to her, just to make up for what Samantha did. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are not good to her¡± she suddenly started crying and I turned back to her. ¡°Ava¡­¡± ¡°How can you not be good to her. She sacrificed her life and everything for this marriage¡± she banged her hands against the desk and kept crying even more. I sighed in frustration and thought about calling Margaret to take her away before I regret why I had to bring her to see Genesis¡­ ¡°Ava.*e on, don¡¯t cry,¡± I said and got up from where I sat down and made my way towards her. Then I rxed against my desk and stared at the little girl who was seriously crying. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Did you hurt her?¡± She asked while wiping away her tears. ¡°If you did, then tell me. I will tell her to leave, we can leave together¡± ¡°Ava¡­¡± ¡°I will tell her, we will leave and will both find some other medium to pay back the money we owe your mother¡± she cried even more and I stood there frozen while staring at her. I got down from where I had sat and made my way to the chair next to her and sat down¡­ ¡°What money?¡± I asked with all seriousness and she red at me. She said nothing and looked away from me while she folded her arms across her chest. I sighed heavily and moved even closer to her. ¡°Ava¡­¡± ¡°I am trying my possible best to be a good husband to your sister, that¡¯s why I brought you here¡± ¡°So please, tell me all the things I don¡¯t know¡± I pleaded and her face softened. Then she turned to me and dropped her hands from her chest. ¡°I needed a kidney transnt some couple of months ago. My kidney had been failing for such a long time, but Genesis had told me that she would get me a new kidney once she graduates and get a job¡± she started and my heart dropped at the thought of such an energic person being in such a state. ¡°Your mother had picked me up and paid for a new kidney and a transnt because we didn¡¯t have any money for that yet. And Genesis had just graduated, she was actually in the same hospital as me because she had fallen ill after graduation and none of us knew about that¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am Leona found out about Genesis, she paid her hospital bills and mine, also got me a kidney¡­ But in exchange for what she did for us, my sister had to marry her son¡± she paused and everything suddenly started kicking in. ¡°My sister refused at first, she was so angry that she declined at the instance but your mom was very persuasive. We knew how big my hospital bills were, we couldn¡¯t even afford to feed properly not to talk about paying such amount¡± ¡°But She agreed to marry me to pay the debts¡± I concluded for her with my heart in my throat. ¡°Yes she hated the idea but slowly started buying the idea when she started speaking with you¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I have been thanking you for all day. My sister sacrificed her dreams to save us all, but your mother saved my life¡± Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 51 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 51 Chapter 51: Knowing the truth Looking away from Ava, I got up from where I had sat beside her and turned back to the chair behind my desk. The only problem here was that I couldn¡¯t sit down, instead, I rxed my hands on top of the desk. I was a little confused, a little perplexed, and uneasy. Yet I smiled for a little While then I turned back to Ava. She had this confused feeling on her face and her brows were knitted into a frown. How could I have been so stupid? I thought Genesis was at fault, I called her a deceiver, I called her a liar, I called her a deceitful person and I made her pay for lying to me. I put all my anger and annoyance and frustration out on her whenever I could. I could count how many times I mistreated her with my own hands yet it turned out she was just a victim as much as I was. But how could it be possible? This could have been another lie of hers or a formted story my mother has, my mom could be very maniptive and this could have been one of those things she does. ¡°Are you sure about all that you have said? I blurted out stupidly to Ava and her frown deepened. ¡°I was there myself, how can I not be sure of what I am saying?¡± She snarled at me. Just then, the door to my studies was pushed open and I turned to it. Genesis came walking in, in such a hurry, I thought she was running from something. ¡°Blue eyes¡± Ava shrieked and got up from where she sat. She instantly ran to her sister and pushed herself into her in a hug that threatened to push her down. But Genesis held her ground and wrapped her hands around her sister with a smile on her face. A smile that made me forget the disturbing revtion that I had heard and made me smile in satisfaction. They both wrapped themselves in a hug for a while and forgot that I was also there in their midst, that was before Genesis met my eyes and the smile she had disappeared. She pulled away from Ava and held her arm. ¡°What are you doing here? This is right-wing and¡­..¡± ¡°Jordan asked me to stay with him till you wake up,¡± Ava replied and turned to me with a smile on her face. ¡°Ohh¡± Her sister simply replied and she also turned to me. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You truly brought her here?¡± She asked me. ¡°Yes, he did. He said you missed us and wanted to give you a surprise¡± Ava replied instantly. Genesis widened her eyes at me and turned back to Ava, who gave her a nod before she turned back to me. ¡°Surprise¡­.¡± I said sheepishly and a sudden smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said lowly. And that was all I wanted. That smile was enough for me and though she held herself more, I saw the life and excitement in her eyes. She turned to Ava and they walked out of my studies immediately. I smiled warmly at myself for a job well down before my mind traveled back to what Ava told me. At that instance, my mom called me and I sighed in relief. ¡°Mom¡­ I was just about to call you¡± I said the instant I picked up the call. ¡°Is everything alright? You always seem to call when something has gone wrong?¡± She queried and I scoffed. ¡°Everything is perfectly fine, I just¡­¡± I paused. ¡°Jordan¡­if you are not going to speak well I have to inform you that you need to start representing us at events, the chase family has missed one too many¡± she started and I groaned. ¡°This is more important¡­¡± I groaned. Then her line went quiet and I could sense the worry from the silence. I thought for a while and thought of the best way to present the issue to her without using her of trying to manipte me again. In a long run, I came up with nothing and just decided to ask her. I needed to find out if Ava was saying the truth or if it was another joke for my mother and I truly believe that thetter was the case. ¡°Mom¡­.you have done enough damage as it is already and I wish you would stop¡± I started, clearly picking my words wrongly. ¡°Jordan¡­.¡± ¡°You manipted me into marrying Genesis, why manipte Ava into telling me lies?¡± I interrupted her. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She soundedpletely ignorant, I almost bought it, but again, I knew my mom too well ¡°Mom¡­the operation and tale behind why Genesis married me .. isn¡¯t this ame way to prove that she is a good person. Telling Ava to tell me such stories¡­¡± I added and the line went quiet again. I heard her breath out heavily and waited for her response. Whatever¡¯s it was, I knew she was wrong and I was angry that she was trying to manipte me again or maybe it was just me who wanted her to be wrong. For my conscience¡¯s sake, I wished my mom had truly told Ava to tell me those tales, I wished it was true that Genesis manipted me from the beginning. That would only justify me and all the times I hurt her. It would make me feel relieved that she deserved the things I did to her at least. ¡°I never knew I trained up a stupid child¡± came the words of my mother. ¡°How can you be so ignorant and stupid? Yes, I did manipte you before but that was for your good, it was only for your benefit and no one else. And alongside you, guess who I also manipted?¡± ¡°Genesis, your wife¡± she snapped at me. ¡°She was just a graduate from college and was very ill at the same that her sister needed a new kidney. She is a beautiful woman as you can tell and your Samantha had told me no and declined your proposal Jordan¡­..¡± ¡°You needed a wife and you needed one soon and Genesis at that point was just the next best option. I paid heavily for Ava¡¯s kidney transnt, and in exchange for my payment, I asked Genesis to marry you¡± she confirmed Ava¡¯s story. ¡°But that still doesn¡¯t change the fact that she had pretended to be Samantha for so long, just to be married to me¡± I also growled. ¡°You poor child. She didn¡¯t even know of any Samantha till you foolishly brought her into your matrimonial home¡± ¡°I bugged your phones and was able to listen to both your conversation. There were times one of you would want to talk about your past or mention names and your phones would suddenly trip off¡­¡­ right?¡± She asked and at that point, I became scared. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, that was me. I made sure you never mentioned the name Sam to her while she never mentioned her name or any other name that would make everythingng seem suspicious¡± ¡°Remember at the hotel¡­you went to her door, you almost saw her till I came in and stopped that from happening¡± she paused and I took a deep breath, finally understanding. ¡°Everything was all me. The poor girl never knew about Samantha and thought you knew about her. Everything I did was to marry you off to someone without you declining because it wasn¡¯t Samantha. So I was the one who lied to you, I did all the maniption, Genesis can never be capable of that. I did all the lying and you both were my victims¡± she saidstly. Dread, guilt, and anger immediately filled my system like never before. I rose from where I sat in frustration. ¡°How could you do that?¡± I yelled into the phone and ran my hands through my hair. ¡°You lied and cheated us both, you used us like puppets just go achieve your aim and Genesis had to pay for it¡± ¡°Do you realize all I have done to her, all the pain and hurt I have caused, do you understand what I have done just to exact my anger and seek revenge? All this while, I hurt her because I thought she stole something from me, I thought it was her fault¡­..¡± ¡°And you never said a thing¡± I growled. ¡°You never gave me a chance to do anything. You have been so angry about it that¡­¡± ¡°You should have tried harder¡± I yelled. The line went quiet again and I took the phone away from my ears in rage and a panting heart. She was innocent after all, she was never the cause of my predicament and she had tried to tell me so many times, yet I named her a liar. Standing in my studies with mixed emotions oozing out of me, one thing stood out, one question bugged me and questioned the kind of man I was. ¡°What have you done?¡± Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 52 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 52 Chapter 52: His guilt GENESIS I couldn¡¯t stop smiling at Ava. I didn¡¯t believe that she would be in my house, I never even thought that would be possible in the nearest futurc, considering how terrible my rtionship with jordan was ¡°You have to stop beaming at me like that¡± Ava pulled me out of my thought while using a pillow to hit me, ¡°I am sorry I am just so happy to see you,¡± I said and dragged the pillow away from her. ¡°Jordan has to be amazing to have brought me here just to make you happy¡± Ava responded and my smile quickly disappeared. Thinking about Jordan and his little surprise made me wonder what kind of man he was and what would have prompted his changes. I remembered that I had woken up early noon and felt my bones and body had refused to wake up with me. So Iy on the bed for a long uime till I started getting hungry and went to the door. The guards from the previous night had been standing by the door and the memories of what happened before I fell asleep came back to me in a strange way. I thought of how I had fallen asleep in the movie room and how I ended up sleeping in my bed. My cheeks heated up when I thought of Jordan and how he had acted the previous night, then his sudden chan was behaving so caring and loving and sweet. It was a nice thing to see and I had he would just remain that way and not return to the Jordan I met on the first day of being married to him. With the guards at my door, getting Margaret upstairs to give me my lunch was easier and faster and I had eaten a whole lot of it till I couldn¡¯t eat anymore. I took a quick shower after and wanted to just go back and rest on the bed when Margaret told me of who was here in the mansion. At first, I thought she was joking so I ignored her. But she persisted and I saw the seriousness in her voice when she told me that Jordan had brought Ava to the mansion. ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked with wide eyes. ¡°The right-wing¡­¡± She answered and my heart skipped. Of everything, and every ce to be, it had to be there, she wasn¡¯t supposed to be on the right-wing in the first ce. I knew how Jordan could be when it came to his beautiful right wing and could clearly remember all the things he did to me because of that same ce of the house. Without taking so much. I immediately pushed myself out of my bed and out of the room straight to the right-wing with my heart beating inside my chest. I could only think of what Jordan could be doing to her. It was a wrong thought, of course, a terrible one at that but Jordan had hurt me before just because I was on the right-wing for a few minutes and I couldn¡¯t help but imagine what he would be doing to my sister at that time at the right-wing too. But when I pushed the door to his studies open with something else in my mind, I had seen something entirely different. And had felt guilty for thinking of such monstrous things about Jordan ¡°What were you doing at his studies?¡± I asked Ava, pulling myself out of my thought. ¡°He had asked me to remain there with him to buy time till you finally wake up from your beauty sleep¡± she replied and an ¡®oh escaped my mouth. ¡°And why were you sleeping in so much? Are you sick?¡± She asked and ced the back of her hands on my forehead. ¡°I am fine¡± I groaned and took her hands away. ¡°Your voice sounds fine¡­¡± She added and looked at me from head to toe. ¡°But your skin doesn¡¯t¡­what happened to you?¡± She asked and I gulped at her observation. It was the exact reason why I didn¡¯t want to visit them, my skin had not fully healed and I was too sure they would take notice of it and ask questions. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a few scratches I got from being too reckless¡± I replied and looked away from her scrutinizing gaze. ¡°And what about you? And mom and dad? How are they? How have you all been doing?¡± I quickly changed the topic and she sighed. ¡°It has been great without you,¡± she said and I scoffed. ¡°Great, you have a good life without me,¡± I said dryly and her smirk disappeared. ¡°Are you not having a good life?¡± She suddenly asked and my jaw dropped with surprise. ¡°What?¡­no¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­yes. I am¡­¡± I stuttered. I saw that look in her eyes, the one which proved that she didn¡¯t buy one thing of what I was saying. ¡°I am fine, have you seen where I live and all I have. I have a good life¡­¡± I added and forced a smile as much as I could just to deceive my smart and talkative sister. ¡°Genesis¡­..¡± She called out and ced her hands on mine in aforting gesture. ¡°I am fine Ava..it just hasn¡¯t been the same without you, mom, dad, Tiffany, and Tiana¡± I lied, partly, and tears clouded my eyes almost immediately. I missed them all so much and missed the life I had back then, but I knew it wasn¡¯t the entire truth. I didn¡¯t have a good life as Jordan¡¯s wife and if I was ever to have a good life, it just began days ago. My life was like a living hell and it was so bad, I couldn¡¯t bear to even tell them about it. It was the sacrifice I had to pay for the good life they had and that was enough for me. She smiled at myst words and suddenly pulled me into a tight hug. I wrapped my hands around her and buried my face on her neck, the tears that clouded my eyes came pouring down and my emotions were suddenly all over the ce. It was exactly what I needed at that point. Thefort from a loved one, something to pull me up and remind me of how strong I am and how much they all had my back just as I had theirs. ¡°Just hang in there¡± she whispered in my ears. And squeezed me tightly with her little hands like she could see through my pain and understand my deepest desires, concerns, and hurt. Then she pulled away and sniffed loudly. Before wiping away the tears in her eyes. After that episode of tears and crying, I and Ava had a chit-chat about all that was happening. We ate, weughed, we toured and talked a lot, we didn¡¯t realize how far spent time had gone till Jordan came knocking on my door. When I saw hime in, my heart skipped as usual. I stared at him with gratitude and appreciation. ¡°Hey¡­¡± He said to Ava instead and did not even spare me a nce. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave¡± he added and smiled weakly. ¡°So soon¡­¡± I blurted out and he turned to me but just as quickly he looked away also. Refusing to meet my eyes. ¡°I am sorry, but your mom and dad and school. We can do this some other time, during the holidays, you can stay here all you want¡± he said to her. Ava in turn forced a sad smile and turned to me understanding what Jordan was saying. But my heart was saddened and I could only wish that she could remain with me and not live as Jordan wanted. But I had to understand too and I smiled weakly too. Hating the thought of being by myself once again. Without further dy, we went downstairs together while holding her hands. I gave her all the warning I could, all the advice I could, and talked to her like an elder sister would before we got to the car. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. By the time, we arrived, she hugged me again and with a sad heart, I watched her hop into the car without being able to stop her or do anything about it. Then I turned to Jordan, he was standing beside her part of the car and was speaking to her about something I couldn¡¯t hear. Yet, his face was in an emotionless expression and his eyes were looking at anywhere but me. It was strange, but I still needed to thank him for what he did for me. Whatever his intentions were for giving me such a surprise, I was happy and only just wanted to say a big thank you to him at least. I slowly walked towards him right before he could turn around and entered the car. But his eyesnded on me before I was close to enough and the moment he noticed meing towards him, he turned around in a swift move and went to the other side of the car. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 53 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 53 Chapter 53: Genesis¡¯s wish GENESIS I noticed Jordan¡¯s attitude and watched the way he left like I was a thief or an infected person he had to stay away from. It made me wonder what happen and why he acted so strange when we had spent the night together and he had brought me back to my room but came up with nothing and watched as the car drove away. I decided that it might as well have been a coincident, he couldn¡¯t be running from me. Jordan I knew will never run away from something and I didn¡¯t have a mask on my face that would make him run. I shrugged and decided to thank himter for what he had done, I liked the surprise and he had made me happy and with that, I went back into the house with satisfaction. Yes, Ava had left but I was happy, I felt different and relieved and it was all because of Jordan. I went back into the house and turned to the kitchen where I was sure they were preparing dinner. I didn¡¯t want to go back to my room and remain there, it would be boring and even if it was not, because I had my phone and books, too much istion was never a good thing. This time, I didn¡¯t help anyone out, thest time I had tried helping out the maids, Jordan had been so angry about it, I could not forget what happened that day and yet it felt like it had been such a long time since heid his hands on me. He was no longer behaving like a monster who wanted to tear me to shreds and always wanted to see me in pain. I did not want to do anything that would trigger him any further to act that way. I watched as they all went about their activities and we had a lovely time talking about things that I could not even remember till dinner was ready. Being in the kitchen filled my nose with different scents of food and I couldn¡¯t wait to start eating, so I had gone to the dining to sit while Anna served me. I dug into my food without hesitation and started eating the moment it got on the table. I was halfway through when I saw Jordaning into the house. My heart skipped at the sight of him and I was reminded that he had done something good for me. Something I had to thank him for. The anger I had a few days ago disappeared, my annoyance towards him also depreciated by a lot and gratitude reced that feeling. He walked into the house and didn¡¯t notice me at first till he got closer to the stairs and turned to the dining. I smiled at him when he turned to my direction, I was waiting for him to turn around and see me but he tensed up when he saw me like he was some kind of thieve who came across a cop. He washed away that look and forced a smile, a fake smile that I could see through and that bothered me. Then he turned back to the stairs and started walking. ¡°Dinner is ready,¡± I blurted out and he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Uhmm¡­¡± I stuttered, not knowing why I had invited him for dinner or what to say anymore. ¡°Would you mind joining me?¡± I addedstly and waited for his reply. ¡°No¡­I am not hungry, thank you¡± he said dryly without even turning back to me. ¡°Oh! Okay¡± I felt disappointed at his reply but he didn¡¯t seem to mind because he continued his journey up the steps and I turned back to my dinner. ¡°Hey, babe.¡± I suddenly heard someone¡¯s voice. The annoying voice of Samantha, one I have not heard for a while. I turned to the top of the stairs where her voice came from and the sight I saw made me look away quickly. My heart tightened in my chest and I just hated the way she had her hands wrapped around Jordan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I am hungry, let¡¯s have dinner,¡± she said. ¡°Go on ahead, I am not hungry¡± I heard Jordan¡¯s voice and for some reason, I was happy about his reply. Having him decline her just as he declined him simply made me feel happy. At least, I was sure he wasn¡¯t declining because it was me that had asked. ¡°I have been waiting all day, this is the least you can do for me babe¡± she persuaded sweetly and it made me scoff. I heard no other reply from Jordan and my eyes suddenly turned back to the stairs just to see exactly what was going on. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . My heart dropped when I saw Jordan and Samanthaing down the stairs hand in hand. That meant that he had epted, it only proved that he refused eating because I was the one who asked and not the love of his life. I felt so disappointed, but I turned back to my food like I had seen nothing or heard nothing disturbing that had made me lost my appetite. What just happened reminded me that Samantha came first and she would alwayse first before me. It was the reason why I was treated badly from the beginning and it was the same d not been given to me. Jordan was not doing anything and the criminal was right there in our house, yet he was not concerned neither was he listening to what I was saying. I wasn¡¯t even sure that he was trying to investigate. That reminder made the food in my mouth taste terrible. Samantha and Jordan sat down in their usual seat and the air became messy around me. But I didn¡¯t want anyone to see that I was affected by their action, or whatever they were doing so I forced myself to remain seated at that spot and eat. Maids came around serving them and soon they started eating. I toiled with my food most of the time because no matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t just eat the food that was right in front of me. Jordan, I was thinking that we should go on a vacation, just the both of us¡± I heard Samantha speak after a while. The happiness in her tone irked my skin. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fun especially since we have not had time for ourselves for a long period¡± she added. I remained quiet and just kept ying with my food with my eyes fixed on the te all in the name of trying to eat and not pay attention to both of them. But I was paying attention to them, their presence at that dining table made me want to just walk away from them all. Jordan said nothing to her demand and it made me happy. It ddened me that he was saying absolutely nothing to Samantha who I was sure was simply trying to piss me off with the reminder that she still had Jordan. ¡°You are not saying anything¡± she entered again and I beamed at myself but Jordan still gave her the silent treatment. ¡°You are not eating, don¡¯t you like the food?¡± I suddenly heard and raised my eyes away from the food. My eyes met that of Jordan and I quickly realized that he was staring at me. He nudged his head and turned his gaze to the te in front of me and I soon realized that I was the one he was speaking to. ¡°You have been ying with that food for a while now, don¡¯t you like it?¡± He asked again and the sudden attention got to me. I opened my mouth to say something to him, but couldn¡¯t find the appropriate word, because I was not expecting such a question. It only meant that he was paying attention to me, it settled my heart with an amazing feeling. And I couldn¡¯t tell him that his presence with his girlfriend was simply annoying to me. ¡°Well¡­ Margaret can make something else if you want¡­.¡± He continued when I became so speechless. ¡°Margaret¡­.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± I interrupted the moment he started yelling the name of Margaret. ¡°I am fine, I don¡¯t need anything else¡± I turned to him and smiled. He looked away almost immediately and turned to his food. My heart dropped at that reaction. Without saying anything else, I got up from where I had been sitting and pushed my chair aside when my eyes fell on Samantha. She was ring at me like I had stolen something precious from her. Knowing I hate her as much, I red back at her before turning to the stairs. ¡°You didn¡¯t give me a reply Jordan¡­what¡¯s the meaning of all this?¡± Samantha said in a harder tone to only prove that she was angry at the way he ignored her and she said it when I wasn¡¯t even far enough. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for holidays Sam¡± Jordan replied with an even colder voice. And I was just loving all that was happening between the both of them. ¡°What?¡± Sam yelled. ¡°I have lots of functions to attend to and more work¡­¡± Jordan entered again. ¡°Oh! I can help, I can go with you to those functions¡± ¡°No Samantha,¡± his voice was harsh. ¡° I would be attending them all with my wife¡± he added coldly at her and I stopped in my tracks. I couldn¡¯t act like they were not loud enough for me to hear because they were, and I wasn¡¯t even far enough before they started talking. I heard everything very well. At hisst statement, they both went quiet. He just called me his wife in such a way that soothed my heart yet made me question his actions. Jordan was behaving rather strangely, a confusing strange and I liked most of it. But with the way he sounded with Samantha, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something in the air, something that was biting at his skin, something he didn¡¯t like, something that brought tension between them. That thought only made me happy and I pushed myself to start walking again while praying that the fight between them ends whatever they have. A nasty wish to wish but I wanted it deep down in my heart. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 54 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 54 Chapter 54: Suspicious of Jordan A few days after. GENESIS ¡°Ma¡¯am, you have to eat, you have been in here for a long time now,¡± Margaret said for what seemed to be the hundredth time if not more. But as I had been doing, I ignored her and concentrated on the painting in front of me. Weeks ago I had turned one of the spare rooms into a beautiful studio of mine and had left everything because things came up. That morning I decided to go into the studio and the moment I did, inspirations came, thoughts came, feelings flowed and I was picking my brush and doing what I ought to before I knew it. I poured out my heart into the painting, letting my feelings flow and reminding myself why I loved painting again. It was so early in the morning I left my room and Margaret had been bothering me ever since. ¡°I will, just give me a moment,¡± I said to her and heard her groan lowly behind me. ¡°You have been saying that all day ma¡¯am,¡± she replied and I smiled. ¡°What do you mean by all day?¡± I asked her, knowing I just got there and I knew it wasn¡¯t that long since that I got there. ¡°You have been in here all day without food, you have to eat something,¡± she replied and it was my turn to groan. She was being pretty adamant about letting me have my peace. ¡°I will do that soon, just drop it at the side,¡± I said to her, determined to finish what I had started. No more words came from her after that and I heard the door shut behind me and knew that she was gone. I was able to focus again. It took a while, I couldn¡¯t tell how long it took because I was so engrossed in what I was doing, nothing around me mattered anymore but Margaret returned. Hearing the door shut again, followed by footsteps made me annoyed because I knew she wasing to do more. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± She called out and I couldn¡¯t help but groan because I knew whatever she had to say to me was going to get up frustrated. ¡°What is it again?¡± I asked expressing my concerns. ¡°Your foods have gone cold sitting by the corner¡± she replied and I sighed. ¡°They are not bad yet, I would eat soon¡± I replied without taking my eyes off what I was doing. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­the boss won¡¯t like this,¡± she said and I scoffed loudly. It was the first time I had thought about Jordan all day. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing to think about him but Jordan, Jordan, Jordan, Jordan¡­. he was just too much to handle. ¡°Your boss doesn¡¯t care about me Margaret, nothing would happen¡± I replied dryly and pushed the thought of him away from my head. ¡°Yes he does and I would get in trouble if hees in here and see all this¡­.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t¡± I was so sure about it. After my sister had left with Jordan days ago, I had felt the need to show my appreciation and gratitude for bringing my sister and had sought for ways to see him. All to no avail. I was living with Jordan in the same house and yet we couldn¡¯t see eye to eye. Most nights I don¡¯t sleep, I stay in the kitchen or movie room and keep myself busy till I would sleep off. But every morning, I find myself back in my room and whenever I ask the guards who Jordan assigned to keep charge of me, they always tell me that it was him who brought me back to my room. I would go downstairs in search of him, just to thank him for being weirdly concerned and caring and wouldn¡¯t see him most of the time. But whenever I do, he quickly leaves when he sees me. I had thought of it as nothing at first, but when time went on, I realized that it wasn¡¯t just a coincidence that he always leaves whenever I enter a room. I had woken up very early one of those mornings to catch up with him and had even gone downstairs with my nighties. He was in the dining room and was having his breakfast and I was really happy, so I walked down the stairs energetically towards him, but the moment he saw meing, he stood up and walked away like he didn¡¯t ju ist see that I was trying to get to him. He stood up so abruptly like I was someone or something that shouldn¡¯t get to him and I quickly understood that he was avoiding me and was so good at it. It also exined to me why I seldom see him and when I do, it was his back or with sleepy eyes. It made me sad that he was doing that when I thought that we had grown past that stage where he had to do that. I went back upstairs annoyed at his actions and thought about why he would be avoiding me and came to the conclusion that it was either Samantha¡¯s orders that he avoided me or he was trying to save himself and his girlfriend from my wrath over the case of my kidnap and who was behind it. So I stopped, I stopped attempting to talk to him or thank him or show myself to him. I reminded myself that I was nothing but his trophy wife after all and nothing would change that. He had done nothing after all and had done more bad than his good. ¡°Your boss is avoiding me like I am some sort of disease. Trust me when I say he wouldn¡¯te here¡± I told Margaret with more conviction in my heart and my eyes fixed at what I was doing. ¡°And stop bothering me, it¡¯s not like I am hungry and starving¡± I added and heard her sigh very deep. Then it went quiet. I wasn¡¯t sure she was gone or if she still stood there, whatever the case was I didn¡¯t turn around. I was getting tired of bending down so much, my back was beginning to ache and be sore and the thought of continuing another day came to mind even when I knew I was done with my painting for the day. Then I felt someone was close to me, so close, it frightened me. From the corner of my eyes, I picked up someone and quickly turned my head to the left. I screamed and jerked away when my eyes fell on Jordan. He didn¡¯t budge and just remained bent down as he stared at what I was doing. I stared at him wide- eyed and shocked that he was standing in there with me. When he was done scrutinizing what I was doing, he turned to me and grinned, then he stood erect and adjusted his jacket. He was looking handsome with a ck suit and his hair was perfectlyid back and trimmed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t starve yourself because of a painting¡± he spoke to me for the first time in days. ¡°I didn¡¯t starve myself¡± I replied and turned to where my equipments were. ¡°You did and I don¡¯t like it¡± he exined and I scoffed. Jordan was confusing, so confusing, he was giving me a headache already. He was the one who avoided me, the one who acted like I didn¡¯t exist and now he was in my studio and was speaking like he didn¡¯t avoid me from the beginning ¡°What if I did starve myself? It¡¯s none of your business and shouldn¡¯t concern you¡± I said and dropped the things I held before turning around. Only to bump me into Jordan who was standing right behind me, his cologne was manly and smelled amazing, I resisted the urge to close my eyes and inhale. He moved back a little when he realized that there was no space between us and looked away. ¡°Of course it should concern me and everything is my business when ites to you¡± he blurted out like a loving husband would and turned his eyes away from me like he was avoiding to meet mine. I scoffed at his statement, hating that he was like a switch without control, always on and off and confusing. But I said nothing to hisment because I had absolutely nothing to say to him. ¡°Why would you decide to skip breakfast, lunch, and dinner even?¡± He asked me and I snapped my eyes back to him. ¡°What do you mean I skipped breakfast, lunch, and dinner?¡± I asked and looked around the room in search of Margaret who I found standing at a corner with lots of trays of food behind her. My eyes widened at the realization of what had happened. I had lost track of time and skipped all the meals of the day. I turned back to Jordan who stared at me like he understood what was going on. And he sighed loudly and turned to Margaret. ¡°Take those things away, prepare my dinner and that of hers downstairs¡± Margaret gave him a nod and turned away leaving me and Jordan alone in a confined space. It bothered me for some sort of reason and I shifted my gaze away from him and looked everywhere else. When the silence stretched for too long, I became really ufortable and I turned to him, just like he had been doing, he looked away avoiding my gaze, that single gesture of him hurt. ¡°I see that you are still avoiding me,¡± I said and his eyes snapped at me and quickly he looked away again. He said nothing to dispute my statement and that only confirmed that I was right all along ¡°I wonder why you are here today,¡± I said with a little disappointment and ced my hands across my chest ¡°I was informed that you were not eating a thing,¡± he replied and I scoffed. He was acting like he cared and also like he didn¡¯t care. I said nothing after that statement and silence stretched ufortably in the studio again till a guard poked his head through the door. ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am¡­the inspector is waiting for you downstairs,¡± A little excitement found its way to my heart at that information because I was hoping they would bring me good news that would send Samantha away from my life and I quickly turned to Jordan. He had wide eyes and had remained T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. frozen in his spot. For a second there, I saw the fear in his outlook and grew suspicious instantly. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 55 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 55 Chapter 55: cover-up GENESIS ¡°Jordan¡­¡± I called out to him and he snapped his attention to me almost immediately. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked sensing the fear in him as I had never before. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man to get frightened, neither had he done anything that would warrant him to get scared except it was something I didn¡¯t know. ¡°No¡­.¡± He replied and forced a smile. I stared at him, his smile didn¡¯t convince me and my uncertainty rose. I couldn¡¯t help but ask myself if he was as innocent as he imed, especially when it concerned my case. I knew Samantha was part of it and had caused all that happened to me. But how sure was I that Jordan wasn¡¯t a part of all this too? I sighed heavily at that thought, here we were again going back and forth concerning something that should have been done, closed, and over a long time ago. I turned to the door and back to Jordan. ¡°Well¡­let¡¯s go¡± I turned to the door and went downstairs to meet the inspector with Jordan following closely behind me without saying a word. I thought so much about what the inspector would have to say to me again, he has been visiting and I have been calling and they still found no lead that would pin Samantha. I wondered if they finally found something, and though it was dangerous to hope, I did hope that they were here to finally take her away and let me have my peace in my marital home. I walked over to the sitting room where I was sure they would be and surprisingly, I met Samantha who seemed to be keeping thempany. I raised my brows at them the moment I walked in. ¡°Mrs. Chase¡­¡± The inspector called out to me and stood up from where he had been sitting and so did the cop who followed him. ¡°Hello¡­¡± I weed them with a smile and stretched my hands for a handshake which they quickly obliged me. ¡°I am so sorry for keeping you waiting¡± I apologized just in time when Jordan walked in. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, moreover we had a splendid time speaking with miss Samantha here¡± he responded and I quickly turned to Samantha. I gave her a death re which she reciprocated and we managed to do so without letting anyone notice that we were out to kill each other. ¡°You must be lucky to have such a friend in this house, she is a good person and she is a lot, so you don¡¯t have to apologize because I got to meet her¡± the inspector praised annoyingly. ¡°Indeed¡­¡± I said and forced a smile. ¡°I am very lucky, ain¡¯t I?¡± I said between gritted teeth and turned to Jordan. He looked away from me guiltily but I didn¡¯t fail to see that he was tense. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please have your seats?¡± He turned to the inspector. They had their seat and so did I, Jordan, and even Samantha. I wished I could pull her by her hair or wear her the cuffs myself before she would be taken away from my house but I couldn¡¯t do that, not in front of guests. I had to be the perfect wife after all. ¡°What brings you by?¡± I went straight to the point, wishing they would give me the news that my heart ached to hear. ¡°Well, to inform you that the investigation is still going on¡± he started. ¡°And I hope you brought me good news?¡±I entered and watched as he frowned. My heart dropped at that and I quickly turned to Samantha, she had a wide smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to inform you that we still have nothing,¡± he said. ¡°So you came to my house to tell me that?¡± I asked angrily. ¡°Not only that ma¡¯am¡­¡± ¡°Then what is your intention for visiting?¡± I said, holding my anger as hard as I could. I didn¡¯t want to yell at them or anyone else for that matter. ¡°This ising from a good ce, Mrs. Chase¡± ¡°Will you get to the point¡± I snapped hauing the way Samantha was beaming at herself? ¡°Since nothing so far has been found on this particr case even after searching for such a long time and using lots of resources, I thought it was better to advise you to let go of the case. We already killed the head of the gang, there is nothing to¡­¡± 1 let out a loudugh, a very loud and hollowugh, and interrupted what he was saying. I felt like they were seeing me as a joke and nothing more than a joke. Everyone stared at me weirdly, yet I didn¡¯t stop. I didn¡¯t stop because they had no fucking idea who they were dealing with. I wasn¡¯t the Genesis everyone knew and I was not going to let anyone treat me like nothing neither was I going to quit. Gone were those days. When I stopped, I turned to Samantha, she had that glow in her face andughter in her eyes, she was mocking me. Then I turned to Jordan, he still looked tense but he stared at me with concern. Soon enough, my gaze found the inspector again and his sidekick. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­.¡± I started. ¡°You came here to advise me to forget that I was kidnapped and move on with my life because you are too ipetent to find out who was the mastermind behind it¡± ¡°We just think it¡¯s a waste of resources ma¡¯am¡­¡± He protested with a frown. ¡°Or maybe you have been bribed¡± I stated and watched as his eyes widened at me. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­I am a¡­.¡± ¡°Oh¡­shut up¡± I snapped again and got up to my feet. ¡°You know I have been saying that Samantha has been the one behind my kidnap from day one¡± ¡°But we found nothing against her¡± the inspector said calmly. ¡°Or you were bribed¡± I added raising my voice. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­I am not that kind of person, I have served and done my job without¡­.¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up and get out¡± I yelled at him while pointing my finger to the door. I didn¡¯t want to hear any of the things he was saying because they were all bullshit. The inspector stared at me for a while, he was angry, he had more to say and I was also angry and I felt like beating him up. Which I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Genesis¡± I heard Jordan¡¯s voice from behind me and felt him take my hand in his. But I snatched it away from him aggressively. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡± I said between gritted teeth while ring at the cops. The inspector sighed heavily and gave me a nod. ¡°As you wish¡­¡± He said and turned to the door. I red at his back as he walked away wishing I could beat him up. How could an inspector, one to uphold thew and find me justice tell me to give up and move on? ¡°Treating an inspector that way¡­¡± I heard Samantha¡¯s annoying voice: ¡°Tsk¡­.isk¡­.tsk¡± she added and stood in front of me that I was trapped between her and Jordan. ¡°Samantha..¡± Jordan called out to her from behind me and I heard the warning in his tone or maybe I didn¡¯t. I just knew that I was so angry, I was too angry especially since I was staring at Samantha. ¡°That isn¡¯t a good behavior especially from the said wife of the great Jordan Chase. I think the inspector should have asked you to also give up on your marriage with Jordan too because you are certainly not a good wife neither are you a good daughter¡­..¡± ¡°Samantha¡­¡± p. I didn¡¯t wait for her to finish that statement of hers, neither did Jordan wait because he had called out her name. Samantha turned to me with her hands on her cheeks from the p I gave her and red eyes. ¡°How dare you?¡± She yelled and raised her hands in the air to reciprocate the p I had given her. I was going to hold her hand mid-air and pull on her hair but someone else held her hand. Jordan ¡°What are you doing?¡± He growled at her and came out from behind me. ¡°What do you think you are doing huh?¡± He yelled at her and for a while there my anger disappeared as I stared at him defend me from his girlfriend and even hurt her in the process. ¡°Jordan¡­ you are hurting me¡± Samantha cried out. That scene reminded me of months ago, Jordan would hurt me just the same way he was hurting the woman he loved and she wouldugh in my face. ¡°What the fuck do you think you are doing? Don¡¯t you realize that you are at her mercy?¡± He blurted out and my heart skipped. What did he mean by she was at my mercy? He could only say that if he believed that I was having a little pity on Samantha over the case. And he would only believe I was having that pity if he felt that Samantha was at fault here. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± Samantha cried. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do this again¡± he warned and held her for a while longer before he let go of her. She scurried away from the sitting room, too ashamed to meet my eyes, and Jordan turned to me. ¡°Genesis¡­¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by she is at my mercy?¡± I quickly asked. His eyes expressed turned into one of shock for a while but he shook it off just as immediately. ¡°Nothing¡­.. I¡¯m sorry the inspector had said that to you¡± he rushed in, making me grow even more suspicious of him. ¡°Jordan¡­ did you have a hand in my kidnap?¡± I asked him, feeling rage slowly spreading through my body ¡°No¡­ no¡­ I can never do that,¡± he said with so much conviction in his tone, it was believable. ¡°And Samantha¡­ is she innocent then?¡± I asked again and he went quiet¡­ ¡°Jordan¡­is Samantha the mastermind behind everything?¡± I asked again because I felt he knew something, he was acting like he knew something and for a while there, I had a little bit of hope that he would just tell me the truth. ¡°No¡­ Samantha could never do something like that. She is not the one you are looking for?¡± He replied and my heart dropped. ¡°That can¡¯t be, you are just not sure, you might be lying as well. Because I know your mistress is behind everything¡± I yelled and he simply shook his head. ¡°Tell me the truth Jordan, tell me what you know¡± ¡°I just told you¡± he replied, raising his voice as well. ¡°No, you are lying¡± ¡°I am not. Samantha isn¡¯t the one¡± he yelled louder, loud enough so I could hear him rather than hear the beat of my racing heart. I said nothing after that because I was disappointed, why were they not seeing that she was the one behind everything? Were they so blind? ¡°I know you are hurting?¡± Jordan started, his voice was calm this time and he came towards me till he was standing right in front of me. ¡°I know you want to get them and make them pay. Believe rne, I also want that but she isn¡¯t the one¡± he added and held the side of my arms in aforting gesture. I looked up at him, wanting to meet his eyes and look at his face but he looked away, dodging my eyes in an instant. And I pulled away from him rapidly. ¡°You better not be lying Jordan¡­¡± I warned. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 56 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 56 Chapter 56: Enough of it all ¡°What did I just do?¡± I questioned myself, annoyed at myself. ¡°What was I thinking lying to her like that?¡± I sighed heavily and looked up at her from where Ii sat at the dinning table, her eyes met mine with nothing but suspicion written all over her, and just like I had been doing for days, I looked away. There was something about those blue eyes of hers, they looked so pure, it expressed her deepest emotions. If you look closely enough, you would know what she feels while looking at those eyes of hers, and just like they mirror her feelings, it feels like they also pierce into the soul of whoever she is staring at. For over some days, guilt had been the only thing eating me up. I found out my girlfriend had indeed kidnapped her as she had been saying all along and I didn¡¯t know what to do. I didn¡¯t want to send Samantha to jail, and I also wanted justice for Genesis. But my ipetence to decide what to do as a man had made me feel too guilty to even go close to her. I remember those times I didn¡¯t believe a thing she said against Samantha, I even hurt her those times and it turned out that she was saying the truth. Everything she had ever said turned out to be the truth. Then when I think about Ava¡¯s revtion, things just got worse and the thought of how I had treated her made me feel like I was an animal. Jordan Chase, every woman¡¯s desire. I had never hurt any woman the way I hurt her at every given opportunity I got because I thought her to be a liar, a gold digger, and a maniptor whereas she was not. So far she had proven to be none of those things. I knew I needed to apologize, but what would an apology do at that moment. It would neither take back all the things I said and did to her. I was slowly losing it with so much guilt and the only reason why I was still sane enough was that I had avoided her like she was a disease. I would check on her from the guards and the maids and most times I would watch her from afar. But I never ever went close, I was too scared, too guilty to go an inch close to her. But that fateful evening I had to talk to her myself since she was not eating. I was worried that she was in pain or thoughts. I was just worried that I had to go to her myself with my conscience eating me up from deep within. Then the guard had informed us about the inspector. My heart skipped when I thought about Samantha. I was scared they found out the truth and hade for her but it turned out that they didn¡¯t. In as much as I was happy and relieved, I was also sad and angry because Genesis was sad, she wanted justice alone and it seemed like we were ganging up against her. Those words just came out of my mouth. I had no idea that I would have lied to her because of this case, but I did it just to protect Samantha from her wrath. Once again, I was adding mistakes upon myself and topping more guilt upon myself. I could not even look at her when I knew I had be a culprit to her criminal case by lying to her the way I did. I felt ashamed of myself but what was I supposed to do? Who in his right mind would send his lover to jail? The food didn¡¯t taste so good anymore. Nothing tasted good for me and the way she stared at me. The suspicion she had in her eyes made it all the more ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m done here¡± I found myself saying and getting up from where I stood. ¡°But you didn¡¯t even touch your food¡± Genesis entered and I looked at my te. She was right, I didn¡¯t touch my food. ¡°I am exhausted. I will just go freshen up in my room¡± I said quickly and without sparing her a nce, I left. I wore my night robe and sat on the bed. My thoughts were on what happened earlier. Once again, Samantha was walking out freely like she was never in the picture. I had no idea how she was doing it, but she was always escaping and it was making me exhausted. She did wrong and needed to be punished. I went through so much in the hands of those men and the one who she nted in our house, I went through too much for her to just walk freely, like nothing happened. She mighte back for me, she might have a better punishment, I was not safe with her in my house. vet no one was seeing that. Even thew got tired of the case. I groaned loudly when I thought of what the inspector said. It made me angry all over again but just at the same time, my thoughts had traveled to Jordan and the suspicious attitude he had been disying lately. I felt like something was wrong and it all had to do with my case. And at the same time, I wished he wasn¡¯t lying to me. I hoped he wasn¡¯t. I wanted him to be free from any usations and wouldn¡¯t want to hate him as much as I hated his girlfriend if it turned out that my suspicion was correct. He could have easily lied to me. He could be covering up for Samantha. Or he could be the mastermind after all or he might be telling me the truth. Whatever the truth was, I just needed to find out and get Samantha out of my way and out of my life for good Thinking about it so much made me feel so uneasy and restless. I had to pick up my phone and call one person, the only one who knew him just to ease the stress in my mind. ¡°Mom Leona¡± I called out hastily the moment she picked up the phone. ¡°Genesis¡­ is everything alright?¡± She asked and I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I need help and directions¡± I expressed my frustrations. Then she went ahead to ask me what was wrong. I exined all that had been happening especially when it came to Jordan and settled at the time he told me Samantha wasn¡¯t a part of all that happened. ¡°I know he is your son and you know him way better than I do¡± ¡°I just want to know, is he an upright person? Does he know how to be a just man or is he lying to me? Because he is acting really strange¡± I asked. After so much of my talking. Mom Leona sighed heavily and remained quiet for a while. ¡°In as much as I want to help you, you have to figure this out yourself. I can¡¯t sugarcoat who my son is. He is your husband, this is your home. Talk to him¡± was the only thing she said after her long silence. The call yielded nothing and simply made my uneasiness worse. I couldn¡¯t sleep with so many thoughts going through my mind. So I got up from where I sat and walked out of my room with no particr destination in mind. It wasn¡¯t sote into the nights, you could see maids and guards running around to settle some things before they would retire to bed. I was standing at the top of the stairs and staring at them and everything else I could fix my mind on when my eyes traveled to the right-wing. All the days I had been in that house, I have been so scared of crossing to the part of the house, and even when my fear of Jordan disappeared, I had kept my distance just to avoid trouble coming my way. Not until Ava came to the house and I had run to her with fear that Jordan might be hurting her. Remembering that, I realized that I had not thanked Jordan yet for surprising me the way he did. With that, I decided to go and see him with the excuse of wanting to show my gratitude when I knew I wanted answers to my questions. The right-wing was still as beautiful and very quiet and cool like it felt the presence of Jordan¡¯s somewhat frightening aura. I was close to his studies when I heard noisesing from that room. It was a manly voice and I knew it was him so I decided to stop by. The door was slightly open and I could see through to know he had his back to me and was speaking with someone over the phone. I was about to push the door wide open when my ears caught his words. ears ¡°I don¡¯t need you doing that anymore. Stop the investigation, stop the search, stop everything¡± those words made me hold on, and even when I knew it was wrong to eavesdrop, something told me I needed to hear what he was saying. ¡°Let¡¯s say I know the culprit. I found out who the mastermind behind her kidnap is¡± he said into the phone and went mute while my heart raced. For a while, he said niothing else, not a word. ¡°I am not willing to let Sam go to jail for a stupid mistake she made. I will sort it out, just let everything go¡± My heart dropped at those words. They struck like a knife to my chest because I was just beginning to know him and trust him. I felt betrayed, he was acting like he wanted justice for me, he said that he wanted justice for me and even swore to me that Samantha wasn¡¯t the one behind everything. Whereas, it was all a lie and he was just covering up for her. He lied to me and that hurts. But with that pain came anger, rage, and annoyance. I found myself folding my fist when he dropped the phone and turned around. His eyes widened when he saw me. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Genesis¡­.¡± He called out and walked towards me. Then he opened the door wider and stood in front of me while I red at him. Just like all those times he had been lying, he couldn¡¯t look at me even as he tried formting words to speak. ¡°I am¡­.¡± Paaa¡­.. My handsnded on his cheeks and my body shook miserably. I said nothing to him, I had nothing to say to him. I only turned around and walked back to my room. Then I brought out my box and started packing my things. I was done. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 57 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 57 Chapter 57: Leaving the chase mansion GENESIS Tears came running down my cheeks and I didn¡¯t even realize it till I had to wipe my cheeks. Being there was breaking every fiber I had and destroying everything I had thought I had one by one. I realized that I only had myself, no one else cared about me, none loved me, neither was anyone truly concerned. I was on my own without a true friend in that house. I still didn¡¯t understand how my life took such a drastic turn. From Genesis who was loved by her friends and family and even Nate to Genesis who was married to a man who didn¡¯t care about me but that of his mistress. Jordan didn¡¯t only cheat, he had lied and deceived me, he had yed me and hurt me so deeply. To think I was going to help him see Samantha for who she truly was, I had forgiven all the terrible things he did to me like they were nothing and had tolerated all he had been doing because I wanted to be strong for my parents and Ava and myself. But I couldn¡¯t take it all, how can I live in such a ce that was void of love or empathy. A ce where I would be treated worse than I have ever been treated in my life. 1 packed the little I could, just a few clothes, and picked up my bag. I turned to the door and pulled my box along without even changing from my nighties. Angrily, I stormed out of my room and down the stairs and headed for the entrance of the house. ¡°Genesis¡­¡± I heard Jordan¡¯s voice calling out to me but I didn¡¯t look away, neither did I look back. I kept walking when strong hands held my arm and pulled me. I bumped into Jordan but I pushed him off with so much strength, he had almost hit the ground, then I turned to the door. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked and tried holding me again, but I shrugged away and pushed myself away from him. ¡°Genesis¡­¡± He held my box ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t leave¡± he added and I turned him with hard eyes. ¡°What do you think I am doing?¡± I asked him while ring hard at him. ¡°I am leaving your house, I am leaving your life¡± I added and pulled my box away from him. But he held it again and made me turn to him. ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡± ¡°This is what you wanted. You and Samantha wanted me away and far from your life. I was so stupid to not have listened and just leave. Remain happy with your criminal of a girlfriend¡± I yelled and pushed him. Then I turned to the door and walked away. Guards patrolling the house were shocked to see me outside and undressed but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Genesis¡­we can talk about all this¡± I heard Jordan calling out and trailing behind me but I turned to my driver. ¡°Get me out of here¡± He turned the car immediately and opened the door so I could ce my bags in before he ran to the driver¡¯s end of the car. I lifted my box so I could ce it inside when Jordan held it and pulled it away from me. ¡°You are not listening¡± he yelled and that only made me re at him. ¡°What do you want to say oh great Jordan?¡± I snapped with venomced in my voice. ¡°I love Samantha¡­ I love her so much, I don¡¯t care that she kidnapped my wife and almost had thugs take away my Virginity like amodity in the market¡± I yelled and his eyes suddenly widened at me. ¡°You love her, don¡¯t you? I am setting you free from this drama of a marriage¡± I added and attempted to take my box from him but he pulled it out of my reach. ¡°What would you have me do. I love her and you know that, how do you expect that I send her to jail?¡± He asked with a lesser lower tone and I smirked at his courage to defend himself and the bad they had done to me. ¡°You have already done all you want to. Just let me go¡± I said somewhat exhausted and hurt. But he still refused to give me back my bag. I decided to let him do what he wanted with the bag and got into the car. ¡°Drive¡­¡± I ordered the driver that was in a car waiting for me but Jordan was already at the door of the driver¡¯s seat. He banged his hands against the car. ¡°Don¡¯t move an inch¡± he ordered him. ¡°I said you should go¡± I yelled at them too. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Jordan warned him and that got him scared. Jordan was his boss after all and if he says he should stay, he will. ¡°Genesis¡­ open the door, we can talk about all this¡± Jordan started hitting at the door of the car, pleading for me to open up. I red at the driver and came down just as he wanted. ¡°Can we go inside? The staffs are all staring¡± he rushed in on me. I red at him again, he cared more about what the staff thought than what I was truly feeling. But what exactly was I expecting. I was a trophy wife. I walked past him without hesitation and turned in the direction of the gate. If I couldn¡¯t use the car, I could as well walk. All I knew was that I didn¡¯t want to be in the same ce as him. He called out to me countless times, he called out so many times, he held my arm too and tried to stop me. But I didn¡¯t want to listen, I always pushed past him, always. The walk to the gate wasn¡¯t so far away as I thought it would be, I was walking fast and angry. Fortunately, it was open and I just walked out before he could order the guards to lock the gate. I was out in the street, it was quiet and the only thing I could hear was Jordan¡¯s voice as he called out to me and the loud thuds of my fast-beating heart. I had no idea of where I was going, my aim was just far away as possible. ¡°Genesis please¡­.¡± Jordan pulled me by my arm and made me turn to him again. Then he held my other arm and stared down at me with his chest rising heavily and falling too. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I did wrong¡­I know I did¡± he said lowly, his voice was boarse and his words wereing short. ¡°This is stupid, what I did was stupid¡± he continued and ran his hands down my arms while I simply siarcd at him knowing that no matter what he said or did, I was sull going to leave that nigh? ¡°I know you don¡¯t deserve any of this, no you don¡¯t. But don¡¯t leave like this, it¡¯ste, you are underdressed and unguarded and¡­.¡± He paused and took a deep breath. ¡°You are my wife, let¡¯s talk about this¡± he added. A few days ago, those words would probably have moved me. I would have listened to him and have a little hope that we could live out our lives together for at least five years in nothing but peace, care, and concern. His heart belonged to someone else and I didn¡¯t n to take it away cven. But that was days ago. Days I didn¡¯t know Jordan wasn¡¯t an upright man, days I didn¡¯t know he could deceive me the way he did, those were days I didn¡¯t know he was never really concerned about me. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, please,¡± he said and I scoffed at those words. The tone of his voice was like a caring husband, a husband who could love me. But I knew better. ¡°Home?¡± I asked, my tone was lower and less angry. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He replied and Iughed. ¡°You made my life a living hell when I first came to that house. Jordan you hurt me at every turn¡± I yelled. He looked away and let go of my arms as those words had stung him. ¡°Then I was kidnapped. How can you call that my home when your mistress and you had joined hands together to make me go crazy¡± ¡°It¡¯s your home, you and Samantha can leave in it and enjoy your lives together but I am leaving, ¡°I said lastly and just then a cab came around and I quickly stopped it. JORDAN My head seemed to have gone hot in seconds and it was beginning to hurt. I could feel my sweat dripping out of my body and the cloth I wore seemed to be suffocating me. In my anxiety, anger, and annoyance, I tore it. Breaking the buttons and setting myself free from the feeling of suffocation I felt as I headed back home. ¡°Find her and follow her, keep her safe from everyone and everything and reporters included, I saw one taking a picture¡± I ordered no one in particr. So many guards were around me, any of them could do what I was asking. I didn¡¯t know what to do, she refused toe with me, I even tried stopping the cab but she was bent on running me over and at that point, I knew she wouldn¡¯t change her mind and I had to let her leave. I couldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t understand why she did what she did. She had all the right to walk away after all she had been through. I just felt so disappointed and angry at myself. That look in her eyes, she hated me, she doubted me, she was hurt and I had deceived her. That thought made me groan and kick at the air. What was I supposed to do? ¡°Jordan¡­.¡± I heard the voice of the woman I wanted to protect but didn¡¯t turn around. Samantha was thest person I wanted to see, she was the root of my problem and all that was happening to me. I turned to the car next to me and ced my head on it in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, this is what we wanted from the beginning¡± Samantha said while resting her hands on my shoulders. ¡°Come on, the staff is watching, let¡¯s go upstairs¡± she added without single remorse in her tone. It irked me and angered me that I turned to her and red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any conscience?¡± I asked her and her eyes widened. ¡°How can you ask that? Of course, I do¡± she replied dryly. ¡°And you are not worried that she left and did that sote at night and without guards¡± I snapped. She widened her eyes at me and opened her mouth to speak but no words came out for a while. ¡°She is a grown-updy and would be fine. And I don¡¯t have to feel sorry for her to begin with. Have you forgotten how she manipted you and got married to you? She deserves a lot worse and you shouldn¡¯t feel sorry. See this as a good thing¡± she replied and came closer to me seductively. Then she wrapped her hands around my shoulder and ced a light kiss on my lips. When she pulled away, there was a smile on her face. I pulled her hands away from my shoulders and turned to the door, with mixed feelings. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± She called out to me. ¡°You are treating me this way because of her. Would you rather I leave than her?¡± She yelled out and I stopped and turned to her. ¡°Yes¡± came my prompt reply. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 58 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 58 Chapter 58: Chaos arose JORDAN ¡°She left, mom,¡± I said into the phone with a heavy heart. I didn¡¯t know what else to do nor did I know where I was supposed to begin from. My heart was filled with worry and anxiety, I could no longer think straight. I knew it was my fault, it was all my fault, I had lied to her, I had cheated her of the justice she truly deserved, I had acted like I shouldn¡¯t and I had thrown my uprightness away without a second thought because I wanted to save Samantha and correct the mistake she had made. ¡°What do you mean by she left?¡± The sleepy tone my mom started with disappeared almost immediately and panic reced it. I sighed heavily and ran my hands through my hair in agitation. ¡°Genesis left the house,¡± I said calmly knowing she wouldn¡¯t understand what I was saying if I just keep blurting out things. I have never been so messed up or worried. ¡°What do you mean by she left the house?¡± She yelled. ¡°She found out everything and found out that I knew. She was so angry, she left¡± I said with pained feelings inside my chest. It was strange, she was the same woman I wanted out of my house and out of my life a few weeks ago. I would have done almost anything to send her away, but I didn¡¯t because she was married to me with or without chasing her away, and my mother would have killed me for sending her. Then my dad would have bbed about how I destroyed his name and image. But now that she had left, I felt terrible and wanted her back. ¡°Ain¡¯t you a fool, Jordan?¡± My mom suddenly said in a calmer tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to do. I couldn¡¯t let Sam go to prison for such a mistake¡±I expressed vividly. ¡°Well¡­.y¡¯all made your choices, live with it,¡± my mom said dryly and unaffected. She was saying something entirely different. Something I didn¡¯t want to hear or listen to especially because I knew she could change everything. ¡°Is that the only thing you have to say?¡± I questioned her. ¡°What else do you want me to say Jordan?¡± ¡°She is your daughter-inw, shouldn¡¯t you tell her to return home¡± I snapped feeling like she was enjoying what was happening to me. ¡°And she is your wife ¡± she entered immediately and I went quiet knowing she was my right, it was my fault, it was and I needed to sort it out myself. ¡°But tell me, weeks ago you didn¡¯t want her anywhere close to you, what changed?¡± She added. I sighed heavily and thought of that question for a long time before I gave her an answer. ¡°I got go know her and found out she deserves better¡± GENESIS I stirred and open my eyes. The day looked bright, I could see the sun ray piercing into the room and it was a beautiful sight. But when I looked around, the familiar surrounding a, the familiar surrounding of my apartment with Tiffany and Tiana reminded me that I was no longer in my matrimonial home. It made me sad and waves of sadness flooded through me before I got up and went to the bathroom. When I came out, I thought of just falling on the bed and sleeping some more. At least when I am asleep, I wouldn¡¯t think of what happened the previous night. That expectation was cut short when Tiana came walking in with a tray of food that I presumed was my breakfast. ¡°Good morning,¡± she said and dropped the tray at a desk beside my bed. ¡°Good morning¡± I replied and tried to sound as cheerful as she was. But my voice and expression betrayed me. Ufortably, I sat down on the bed and waited for her to throw me the multi millionaire question, ¡°what happened?¡± But she said nothing, instead, she brought the tray of food to me and ced it on my legs. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Eat¡± she ordered like nothing was happening. At first, I was reluctant and had no appetite for it but when I tasted it, I became hungry and the entire food had gone down my stomach before I knew it. Tiana smiled when I was done and took the tray from me, she walked out the door, and when she returned Tiffany was with her. ¡°You can¡¯t believe the amount of¡­..¡± ¡°Shhh¡± Tiana shushed what she was about to say and I raised my brows at them. When Tiffany took notice of me, she smiled and hopped towards the bed. ¡°And finally, you woke up¡± ¡°What happened?¡± She asked the question they had both wanted to ask along really quickly. Last night, I simply didn¡¯t know where to go or who to go to and my parent¡¯s house was out of the picture so I came here. Fortunately, they were at home and Tiana was the one to open the door, she was more mature and didn¡¯t say a word to me. She simply stared at me and how I looked to understand that something was wrong. Before she pulled me into a hug and pulled me into the house. Tears I didn¡¯t know I was holding back came running out of my eyes for what. seemed like hours before I slept off. And so, I was not able to give them an exnation then. ¡°Well¡­ Jordan turned out to be a prick, worse than I thought¡± I started with a sad smile. Before I gave them the story of all that had been happening and what exactly drove me out of the house. By the time I was done, they simply stared at me, speechless. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he could stoop so low,¡± Tiana said lowly. ¡°His girlfriend is more important than his wife?¡± Tiffany entered and I smiled bitterly. ¡°That point has been well established before now and honestly I got to think a little. If I was in his shoes, I would have probably wanted to save the one I loved too¡± I said and swallowed the lump in my throat. Those words were bitter and hard to say, it meant that I understood Jordan and what he was faced with. How could I be so considerate at that moment? ¡°But he lied to me in my face. He was just going to keep leading me on when he knew all along that the criminal, his girlfriend would never be caught and even if she was, he would be there to save her¡± I said and felt tears burn the back of my eyes. I had ced high hopes on Jordan without realizing it, I had trusted him so much without knowing and I was receiving the bitter end of it all. And I was also jealous of Samantha, she had him so bad, he would do anything to protect her, and yet he was called my husband. It reminded me of Nate and how we were. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I left Nate for a man who would never love me just like him,¡± I said and wiped the tears from my eyes. I needed to be strong for myself if not for anything ¡°Genesis¡­.¡± ¡°I am fine,¡± I said to Tiffany. They pilied me, I understood that but I didn¡¯t want that. It was just a marriage, after all, one filled with maniptions and lies, 1 shouldn¡¯t have expected belter. It was quiet for a while, and none of us said a word, I had nothing more to say and they simply stared at me with sympathy. Then someone¡¯s phone started ringing, it wasn¡¯? mine, I was sure because I had no idea where mine was. The phone rang for a while and no one picked it, it made me look up, then I saw Tiana, she was saying something to Tifanny with her eyes, and their gesture simply meant that they didn¡¯t want me to know. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked and they jerked and turned to me. Then they turned to each other and the look in their eyes told me all I needed to know. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked again. ¡°Tell her¡± Tifanny entered. ¡°Why should I be the one to tell her?¡± Tiana almost yelled at her. ¡°Because you are the more mature one¡± ¡°Tell me what?¡± I got up from where I sat feeling tensed at their drama. Tiana sighed and raised her phone to her face. She scrolled and tapped some things before she handed them over to me. I took it from her and stared at the screen. My eyes widened immediately and my jaw dropped. ¡°Trouble in paradise, as the wife of Famous man, Jordan Chase leaves mansion almost naked while iming her husband has a mistress¡± was the headline of the blogger and a video of me and Jordan fromst night was right there on the screen. ¡°Reporters are outside the apartment, a lot of them. And your mom has been calling us none stop and Leona too. Don¡¯t know how she got our numbers but she won¡¯t stop calling¡± Tiffany added and I immediately felt my knees grow weak and sat on the bed. Just then the phone I was holding rang and I turned to it. ¡°That¡¯s Leona¡± Tiana hinted and I reluctantly picked up. ¡°Mom Leona¡­¡± I called out lowly and fearfully because I didn¡¯t know how she would react to all that was happening. ¡°Oh my goodness. You scared me¡± she said hastily. ¡°I thought something happened to you. Are you alright? Are you safe?¡± She entered quickly. It wasn¡¯t what I was expecting from her but I breathed a sigh of relief and felt happy that atleast someone other than my parents was concerned. I was about to reply to her when I heard a male voice from the background and arguments followed. ¡°And you ungrateful lowlife¡± the harsh voice of a man who I believed to be Jordan¡¯s father came into the phone and cold ran down my spine. ¡°Your entire life and family won¡¯t make such a great name as I had made for my family in a hundred years and in one night you destroyed it¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°Listen carefully, and do not let me repeat my words. I don¡¯t care about your reasons behind such stupid actions. I mean we picked you up from nothing and ced you in a pedal stone. Be grateful and return to your husband¡± he ordered without thinking about how I was going to feel by his words as he downgraded me like I was filth in his eyes and something snapped inside of me. ¡°No¡­¡± Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 59 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 59 Chapter 59: She is my wife A FEW DAYS LATER JORDAN My father was saying lots of things that sounded like bullshits to my ears. They were the only things he was good at, saying tons of bullshit about his name, his wealth, and the reputation he had built for himself. I have been hearing that for a long time and it became worse when Genesis left. It turned out that someone saw us and made a video. It was going viral and my name, my character, and that of Genesis were being questioned none stop. I have not been able to leave my house in peace and my father was not making things easier. I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish thest sentence he was about to make, my ears were just beginning to ache and I hung up on him and smashed my phone against whatever it was I smashed it against because his words were all too annoying and it was painful to just hear them. My head was still hurting and no matter the number of painkillers I took, my migraine remained. I was staring at nothing and looking at the wall when I felt hands on my back, I knew who it was immediately. Samantha mover her hands from my back to my chest while she rested her head at my back ¡°I know that it¡¯s all just too much to take in¡± her voice came in soft and calm and soothing. Almost. ¡°Come on, you have to rx and calm down, being so angry won¡¯t help,¡± she said feeling my stiff muscles under her palms. ¡°This is all her fault. That no-good piece of shit¡± she added and if I was angry before, then I could probably have been lying. I instantly took her hands away from my body and turned so I could look at her in the face. ¡°Don¡¯t ever call her that again,¡± I warned and turned to take my leave. ¡°But that¡¯s what she is¡± she snapped and made me stop in my tracks. ¡°Can¡¯t you see what she is doing? She is doing everything to get your attention, to get the sympathy of everyone. All she is doing is to make you realize that your marriage to her won¡¯t disappear¡± her voice came calm again and I heard footsteps behind me till I felt her so close to me. ¡°She wants to break us up, she knows you love me too much and since she can¡¯t send me to jail, she wants to make sure we break up¡± ¡°She wants you to choose between her and me, between your marriage to her, your name and reputation, and sending me to jail¡± she added. Her words were only fueling something in me and it wasn¡¯t a good feeling to have towards the woman you love. She had always been the one, always but in such a short time, I felt different and was seeing her differently. It felt like something changed and it wasn¡¯t a good change. Instead of her to try to make her look bad and say bad things behind her, she could at least try to feel sorry. ¡°Sam¡­¡± I called out to her as calmly as I could muster. ¡°Yes¡­.¡± She replied and moved closer to me. ¡°Have you thought of apologizing to her?¡± I asked and her eyes widened in outrage. ¡°Why should I do something so demeaning?¡± she asked raising her tone a little higher and I raised my brows at her. ¡°Did you forget?¡± I asked her still maintaining my calm. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that you had her kidnapped and even had them trail her back to my house?¡± I said, my tone going a little higher as memories of how Genesis would always scream and wake up from her nightmares suddenly came to my mind. ¡°Uhmm¡­no¡­ of course not¡­¡­. it¡¯s¡± she stuttered. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± ¡°But you did mean it and all this isn¡¯t her fault but yours and would only be yours. Don¡¯t provoke me even more because I might be tempted to choose her over you¡± I addedstly and turned away. I sat in my studies for a long time and thought about all that was happening. Everything seemed to be so messed up and the bloggers were not taking it easy on me. But with all this, I thought about Genesis even more. I had to tell her how sorry I was, I had to make her understand why I did what I did. And lastly, she had to return. Not because I loved her but because she is my wife and she deserved better, so much better from me and if she was ever to leave, I wanted it the be on good terms. I shook my head slightly when my migraine hit me hard and shut my eyes. It was a sign, I had to stop thinking so much before I would lose it. Tired of sitting and doing absolutely nothing, I decided to go down and have some breakfast. I was so close to the top of the stairs when I heard noises, lots of noises. Al first, I thought it was the maids, women were always prone to make trouble but as the noise became louder and I went closer, I soon realized that it wasn¡¯t the maids. ¡°Where is my daughter?¡± I heard the voice of ady screaming and fastened my footsteps when my thoughts screamed at me. I didn¡¯t need anyone telling me who that was, because only onedy would come to my house and ask for her daughter. That thought filled the pit of my stomach with a dreadful feeling and soon enough, I was at the top of the stairs staring at the father and mother of my supposed wife. They were screaming at Samantha who didn¡¯t look to be handling things well. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± Mrs. Abigail called out to me the moment her eyes met mine and my legs immediately started moving down the stairs as I walked towards them. She sidestepped Samantha and just as I walked towards them, she walked towards me but so suddenly Samantha stepped in front of her blocking her path. ¡°Your daughter isn¡¯t here. You have seen the news as well to know that she left her husband¡± Samantha entered loudly. Her tone was harsh and cold and her words triggered me. ¡°I don¡¯t who you think you are, but you should know that I don¡¯t care as well, get out of my way¡± Mrs. Abigail yelled at her face, and at the same time, she pushed her out of her way just at the same time I got to the end of the stairs. Samantha almost fell at the sudden force. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± she called out to me with her angry eyes.) ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± I replied nervously. Mr. Connor stepped in immediately and ced his hands on his wife¡¯s shoulders and that seemed to calm her down. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± He started speaking. ¡°What¡¯s going on, where is my daughter? What is this news that we are hearing?¡± He asked. He sounded calm andposed and less angry and that helped me to ease up just a little. Yet I didn¡¯t know what to exin to them or how I was supposed to tell them I had a woman I loved who wasn¡¯t their daughter and I had been treating her terribly because I thought her to be a bad person when she was not. ¡°Can we sit please?¡± I said instead. ¡°No, we can¡¯t¡­¡± Mrs. Abigail entered. ¡°I have been trying to reach my daughter for days now Jordan, and the bloggers¡­what¡¯s the meaning of all this?¡± ¡°It means the marriage between your daughter and Jordan is over and forgotten¡± Samantha entered again and immediately stood beside me. I turned to her with a hard re and a warning look but she didn¡¯t seem to be affected by it. ¡°And who are you again, I am going to ask?¡± Mrs. Abigail asked, her voice cold and angry. ¡°I am Jordan¡¯s one true love, the woman who was supposed to marry Jordan..¡± She blurted out. ¡°Samantha¡± I roared and turned my attention to her. ¡°What?¡± She fired at me nonchntly. I grabbed her arm and pulled her close so fiercely, my eyes ring at her while my nails dug into her flesh in ways I never thought I would be able to when it came to her ¡°Jordan ..what is she talking about?¡± Mr. Connor was the one to ask. The calm tone he had was now reced by rage. I took a deep breath and pushed Samantha away. I expected better from her, I expected her to help me solve all that was happening and make it easy but she was not. doing that. I took a deep breath and turned to the couple who was staring at me with hard eyes, **It¡¯¡­plicating¡± was the only thing I could say while I lowered my gaze to the floor unable to look at them in the face. ¡°What does she mean? Who is she?¡± Mrs. Abigail yelled at me, refusing to take the reply I gave to them. I said nothing, I refused to give her a reply, it was hard being there and harder to tell them that she was the woman I wanted and not their daughter. I remained quiet for such a long time and just lowered my head while I thought of how they would be feeling to know that the man they thought they could trust with their daughter was the wrong man. ¡°So what they are saying is true?¡± She mumbled when I didn¡¯t give her a reply. I still didn¡¯t say anything neither did I attempt to give her a reply before something hard stung my cheek. p¡­ My left cheek stung with the feel of her hands and I truly deserved it, I must say. Then my right cheeks. p¡­¡­ On my other cheek. She left her imprint on my both cheeks, but I still refused to look at her, I was just too ashamed, I never thought about the repercussions of all that I had done against her all that much till the night she left and now, and now that I stood in front of her parents. ¡°I gave my daughter out only because we couldn¡¯t pay that stupid bill, it was the only medium to save ourselves. And she was willing to pay the ultimate price, she threw away everything to be with you. Jordan Chase¡­¡± She yelled, but I could also hear the emotions in her voice. ¡°I was so stupid, my daughter deserves better. And I thought she was happy, how could I not have known?¡± She added with her voice breaking at every turn. It pierced my heart to know I was the one bringing such misery to them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I mumbled and managed to look up when I saw that she had tears in her eyes and her husband was trying his possible best to hold her. ¡°Keep your sorry to yourself you bastard and find my daughter because I would be taking her back to our home¡± she addedstly before turning away. I sighed heavily, I have never felt so miserable except¡­ ¡°What have I done?¡± Was the only question running through my head when I suddenly felt someone run her hands all over my body. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine, this is best for us after all. We can finally be together¡± Sam said sweetly into my ears. I snapped my head towards her, rage filling my heart, at the same time confusion. ¡°Where was the Samantha I knew? The sweet, caring, and considerate one¡± ¡°If they take her with them, the marriage would be over¡± she added and grinned at me. And I . immediately took her hands off my body. ¡°Who says they would be taking her with them?¡± I growled and her eyes widened. ¡°But¡­. ¡°She is my wife and I am going to get her back¡± Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 60 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 60 Chapter 60: iming his wife JORDAN ¡°Jordan¡­¡± I heard Samantha¡¯s voice from the door of our bedroom and looked away from my phone, I turned to the door. She was poking her head through the door like she was scared ofing in. I sighed heavily, I couldn¡¯t stay angry at her for such a long time though this had more momentum. With my head, I nudged and urged her toe. She came in skeptically and stared at me nervously. But she stood some distance away from me like she was scared I would hurt her. I didn¡¯t me her, I had been doing that for a while because she had been getting me really upset. I remembered the way she had spoken to the Connors, I also remembered the way they stared at me and the things my mother-in- law had said. Their daughter was living in my house and making everyone believe that her life was perfect. Everyone thought she was happy and I believed she would have preferred it that way because she wouldn¡¯t have her parents worrying about her. I believed that would have been what she wanted and I was ready to reject Samantha right there, I was ready to lie and pretend just to cover up what their daughter would like to but Samantha had gone and ruined it and they hated me for it. Even when she declined my first marriage proposal, I never got angry at her like the way I was today. She crossed a line and she had been crossing a lot. Hitting a woman shouldn¡¯t be what you are proud of, but I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Do you have something you want to say to me?¡± I asked her. ¡°Are you going to bring her back?¡± She asked with a very low tone. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied dryly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get married to me anymore?¡± She asked. ¡°Of course I do¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you getting rid of her. Can¡¯t you see this is an opportunity¡± ¡°Opportunity for what?¡± I snapped at the thought of how unremorseful she was. She turned away from me and said nothing. I was in a tight position, this would have been an opportunity to have her live my life as I wanted from the beginning. But it was no longer about me or Samantha anymore. It was about the woman I had hurt because I was angry, it was about the woman who was supposed to be under my care. She did nothing wrong from the beginning and was simply stuck. I felt like I should have done better, and I didn¡¯t want to let her go with such terrible thoughts about me. ¡°I want to right the wrong we have done to her. And if it means I will have to stay longer with her, then I would¡± I saidstly to Samantha before I got up from where I sat. I turned to the door with only one ce in my mind, the apartment Genesis had been hiding. ¡°You can¡¯t do that?¡± Samantha followed behind me. ¡°What would happen to me, don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡± She kept asking with her voice breaking at every turn, while she followed behind me. ¡°Jordan¡­ please¡± she sobbed and held my arm so I could stop. I turned to her and the look she had on her face¡­.she had tears in her eyes and seeing her that way always hurt me. But I had made up my mind. ¡°Sam¡­it¡¯s might not be five years precisely,¡± I said in aforting tone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring her back, please, think about this please¡± ¡°There is nothing to think about Samantha. You hurt her, I hurt her and she did nothing wrong, to begin with¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t say that. She did wrong, she got married to you and made you get married to her while pretending to be me¡± she yelled. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. Not once did she ever pretend to me, I misinterpreted everything¡± ¡°Don¡¯t defend her that way, she stole you from me¡± she continued with wide eyes. ¡°She didn¡¯t¡± I yelled at her. It was a decision I made, it was a sacrifice I was willing to take and I hoped she would understand where I wasing from. Samantha stared at me with wide eyes and tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°You still have me, and you won¡¯t lose me. You just have to wait for some years till we find something suitable¡± I said and went closer to her but she moved away from me. ¡°If you love me Jordan, you won¡¯t make this kind of decision¡± she spat in my face. I frowned at her for a while and just wanted to leave, so I turned around. ¡°Tell me, do you love me?¡± She yelled when I was about to walk away and I stopped in my tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare question the love I have for you¡± I yelled and pointed my finger at her. ¡°You declined my proposal once remember, you said no to me but I remained patient. I fucking waited for you and sent another proposal to you. I brought you to my marital home against my mother¡¯s wish and stood by you. The only reason we are even in this mess is that you had her kidnapped. We are in this mess because I am covering up for you. All the sacrifices I am making are for you and you alone. Don¡¯t ever question the feelings I have for you¡± I snapped and walked away. I stormed away from her and down the stairs as I headed out and straight for my car. But as I turned to the entrance of the door, my heart dropped and my pace slowed down when I saw my father and mothering in. Seeing my mother could be tolerated, she could be a pest but she was the only one I had close to me but my father. No. I swallowed the lump that suddenly appeared in my throat and moved towards them. I met his eyes with mine. His gaze was strong on me, cold and angry but I didn¡¯t back down. I stopped when I was standing right in front of both of them. His gaze became even more intense and just like we always were, we challenged each other, waiting for the lesser man to back down. The staring contest continued for a while, and none of us looked away nor did anyone say anything to the other. ¡°Will the both of you stop it?¡± My mother growled from where she stood beside my father. Her voice made me want to pull away and just stop it already but there was no way I was going to back down, especially when it came to the former head of state. ¡°I said stop it¡­.¡± My mother yelled and held my father¡¯s chin, making him turn to her. With that I looked away and turned to my mother, she was ring hard at my father as I had never seen. ¡°What do you both want?¡± I asked the both of them dryly and walked past them and out of the house. ¡°Where the hell do you think you are going to?¡± My mother¡¯s voice followed behind me as I made my way to my car. ¡°To get Genesis¡± I simply replied. ¡°Jordan Chase, a weakling¡± my father blurted out and made me ball my hands into a fist. ¡°What would you do when you see her, will you beg just like you kept pleading¡± he added but I gave him no reply. He always saw me as a weak man, someone who couldn¡¯t be a man or make decisions on his own, always and that was exactly why I never want to give him a chance to see me weak. ¡°It¡¯s great you are going to get her Jordan. It¡¯s high time all this gets sorted out¡± my mom entered, trying to make me feel better and cover up my father. ¡°And if she refuses the great Jordan Chase?¡± My father asked harshly at the same time I stopped in front of the car. I resisted the urge to turn to him and say anything. His mere presence alone was doing so much. ¡°Never mind, I would being with you to get things done¡± he added. I turned to him quickly at those words but he was already walking towards his car. I red at him, I wanted to punch his face or have a gun to his head, but he was my father and he had certain powers. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± My mom called out to me and I reluctantly turned to her. ¡°It¡¯s fine baby,¡± she said and used her hands to caress my cheeks. Shockingly I rxed under her touch. She did that when I was still a kid, to calm me down or make me feel better, she caresses my cheeks. But that was when we had a good mother and son rtionship, we grew apart sooner thanter and all those things stopped. ¡°Just go get her¡± she encouraged and smiled at me. GENESIS ¡°You have to talk to them sooner orter¡± Tiffany nagged a thousand times. I sighed heavily and turned around on the bed so I could lie with my back. It¡¯s been days since I left Jordan¡¯s ce. The news had spread like wide fire and reporters were always outside the apartment I shared with Tiffany and Tiana. But I had refused to take my parent¡¯s calls and also refused T_squad to tell them where I was. I was ashamed, I had brought shame to them and I couldn¡¯t face them. I married Jordan to make their lives better, not to run away when they were already having the best time. It was like I was stealing from them, I was riding them of the joy and happiness I had brought and thinking about myself alone. It was heartbreaking to know that I could even do something like that. ¡°I will talk to them soon, but not now¡± I replied dryly and sat up on the bed. My back was getting sore from lying down too much. ¡°When would you do that?¡± She nagged. ¡°Soon,¡± I said and she sighed heavily at my stubbornness. But just immediately, we heard the door open and looked up to see Tiana. She mmed the door hard, it shook the wall itself. ¡°What happened?¡± I asked seeing the angry look on their faces. ¡°Those reporters won¡¯t leave¡± she snapped and I sighed. ¡°It was so hard getting outside because they wanted to push themselves in. I think I am going to call the cops¡± she added. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all this¡± I apologized and got up from where I sat. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if I didn¡¯te here they wouldn¡¯t be here. I will think of something soon, I promise¡± Tiana slumped her shoulders and the angry look she had disappeared instantly. She walked towards me and ced her hands on my shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s that stupid husband of yours that¡¯s to be med for everything¡± she added. I sat back on the bed at the reminder of Jordan and what I was supposed to do aboutText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. everything Suddenly, loud noises filled the house, the uproar was loud enough to make me panic. Tiffany immediately turned to the sitting room and Tiana got up too. I wasn¡¯t left out, the uproar wasing from outside and I had to find out what was happening. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked the moment I walked in on Tiffany who was by the door and Tiana by the window. ¡°The reporters are being hysterical¡± Tiffany replied. ¡°Oh! My God¡± came Tiana from where she stood at the window. ¡°What is it?¡± I panicked. She turned to me, her mouth was open to say something but nothing came out and it made me lose my mind. ¡°Tiana¡­¡± I started towards her but a knock on the door stopped me. I turned to Tiffany, she checked who it was and just as Tiana had gone speechless, she had also done so. ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked her hating the thought of being surprised. But the knock came again and she turned to it. Nervously she opened the door without giving me an answer and I stood apprehensively when I saw guards who I could recognize standing in front of the door. But mom Leona came into view and I rx. ¡°Oh, my dear goodness¡± she walked into the house with open arms. Tears burned my eyes immediately and I found myself running to her. She wrapped her hands around me and made me think of my mother as I shut my eyes and allowed the tears to flow. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry my child,¡± she said and in a way, those words made me feel better. She had got me into the mess of a marriage in the first ce. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, for tricking you¡± she added and I smiled. She was really sweet whenever she put her mind to it. ¡°I can¡¯t say it¡¯s not your fault¡± I replied and heard her chuckle lightly. I smiled and open my eyes but still held onto her because I needed a motherly embrace. My heart skipped a million miles when my eyes met those brown eyes of Jordan and I immediately pulled away from her embrace. ¡°Genesis¡­I am¡­.¡± ¡°You must think my house, name, and family is like the trash ones you grew up in¡± the harsh cold voice of a man pulled my attention away from Jordan and that was when I saw him. Liam Chase. His angry look was worse than the first time I had seen him and a dreadful feeling settled on my stomach as I quickly lowered my gaze to the floor. ¡°Dad¡­.¡± I heard Jordan¡¯s voice call out with a warning tone I could recognize too well. ¡°Shut up you good for nothing¡± his father snapped and it went quiet. So suddenly the room grew hot and tensed and ufortable. ¡°What makes you think you can drag my name to the mud and disobey me?¡± The harsh voice of his father came to my ears. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I just¡­.¡± ¡°You also didn¡¯t mean to remain stubborn and remain here¡± he interrupted loudly and I won¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t shake in fear. ¡°I couldn¡¯t go back¡­your son has a mistress in our house and I no longer felt safe. I couldn¡¯t just return¡± I summoned. It went quiet for some time again and it was worse since my eyes were on the floor and I didn¡¯t know what was happening. ¡°Go back to your husband immediately¡± he ordered and my eyes immediately left the floor like I had been triggered. ¡°No¡± I simply said. His gruesome eyes immediately hardened at me and I had to look away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I won¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t feel safe with your son neither do I feel safe in his house¡± I added calmly. ¡°Do you think I care about what you think and why you wouldn¡¯t return? My order is my order. Return home¡± he yelled and something snapped inside me. He was just like his son, no one cared about me truly. They were powerful and could want everyone and everything to be as they ordered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir. But I won¡¯t be returning¡± I said. ¡°If you don¡¯t care about me or my well-being, I care about myself¡± I added and raised my eyes from the floor so I could meet his face. ¡°I won¡¯t be returning¡± His eyes hardened and his jawline fixed in a hardline, his veins became visible on his neck and he red at me. A scary look he had but I had made my decision and he had to know that. I stared back at him, unwavering and unafraid, only I wasn¡¯t ring at him and I think that got him angrier. Because so suddenly I felt a hot sting on my cheeks, it sent my head facing the other way and tears burned my eyes. Yes, he pped me, and damn it hurt so bad, the burn was terrible. ¡°Liam¡­¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± I heard Jordan¡¯s and mom Leona¡¯s voice as it echoed in my ears then I felt someone hold me. I turned my head to who it was and realized it was Jordan, I pulled myself away from him angrily and turned back to Liam. ¡°Do your worse Mr. Chase¡­ I still won¡¯t return¡± I spat, ring hard at him. He raised his hand again to p me and I was so sure I wouldn¡¯t survive another one of his hands on my cheeks. Neither was fast enough to move away from his p, I simply closed my eyes but then, I didn¡¯t feel anything on my cheek. I had to open my eyes and that was when I noticed that his hand was in the air because Jordan was holding it and saving me at once. He pushed his hands away forcefully and stood in front of me. ¡°You have no right to raise your hands on my wife¡± Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 61 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 61 Chapter 61: Apologies GENESIS My heart skipped at the words that came out from Jordan but what was more shocking was the way he red at his father and his father, back at him. I never realized that they both never had a good father and son rtionship. ¡°Get your hands off me, you dimwit¡± Liam, his father pulled his hands away from Jordan¡¯s grip and turned his attention to me. My heart skipped at the intensity of his gaze, and I had to turn away again and lower my gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to her and just leave¡± I heard Jordan speak up and immediately lifted my gaze. He was staring at his father with so much anger, it was evident that the p his father gave to me was not the only reason. Not like he had ever cared that much for me anyway. Mr. Liam turned to his son and just like before, they red at each other once more. ¡°The both of you should stop this now¡± Mom Leona yelled from where she stood beside me All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Tell your husband to leave, I never asked him toe with me anyway¡± Jordan replied harshly, without taking his eyes off his father. ¡°Jordan, calm down¡± mom Leona said and moved forward, then she stood between her son and husband. ¡°Liam¡­¡± She called out to her husband, so calmly and lovingly. I kind of felt sympathy for her, living with such a husband and son could kill a woman. ¡°Come on, calm down,¡± she said and ced her hands on his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the couple to sort out their differences¡± she added but Mr. Liam didn¡¯t move. He was still ring at his son and for a second there I wanted to pull Jordan¡¯s gaze away from his, but I didn¡¯t dare. ¡°They will have this sorted out, Genesis is a reasonable person and everything would be cleared out immediately¡± she added. Mr. Liam scoffed immediately at that and turned away from his son. He turned to his wife, he was still with the angry look on his face. ¡°You call her reasonable, she caused so much problem by leaving her husband¡¯s house with such an attire¡± he started while pointing his fingers at me. I red at him, unable to understand how he could be so inconsiderate. But what was I supposed to expect when Jordan had done worse. ¡°Shepletely brought shame to my name and doesn¡¯t care about it and you tell me that she is reasonable¡± he yelled. ¡°I only did that because your son is a bastard and inconsiderate one as that and with what I can see, you might be too¡­¡± I blurted out angrily and jammed my lips together the moment he realized what I said. He turned to me with a death re in his eyes. I probably shouldn¡¯t have said any of those but I was angry as well and I had more to say because there was so much anger inside of me. ¡°He will go to any length to hide the wrongs of people if he wants to. He is unjust and untrue and feels no concern towards me. Why should I care about your name when everyone in your family treats me like a toy, a maid, or rather a ve?¡± I yelled. It went quiet after. No one made a sound neither did any make a move. Jordan was still staring at his father, mom Leona was still staring at her husband and her husband was ring at me. But it was silent and the only sound I could hear was the sound of my heart beating fast and loud inside my chest. But I was unafraid and unremorseful. If they were angry, I was also very much angry. The silence stretched for a long time, too long a time, I was slowly tired of hearing nothing and seeing nothing but them. But fortunately, mom Leona spoke up. ¡°ring at her won¡¯t make her take back her words Liam,¡± She said and that got him angrier. His veins were bing visible on his neck. ¡°Let¡¯s just go and let them settle this themselves¡± she added just as she had said before. I sighed and folded my hand across my chest knowing he wouldn¡¯t listen to his wife. It took a longer time, he didn¡¯t stop ring at me but he finally looked away and turned to his son. ¡°Make sure you settle this¡± he simply said and turned away. ¡°Take care of yourself, my dear,¡± mom Leona then said to me and walked away. It made me smile to know that she was the least terrible among the three of them. When they left, the house became quiet, really quiet that I had turned around for Tiana and Tiffany but found no one. It was just I and Jordan left in the sitting room and to say the truth, I didn¡¯t want to be in the same space as him. But I also knew he came for something. ¡°What do you want Mr. Chase?¡± I asked dryly and walked over to a cushion. There I sat and waited for my would-be husband to give a reply. He turned around and turned to me. His eyes were on me, I could feel them but I didn¡¯t want to look at him and didn¡¯t attempt to. ¡°Are you going to speak?¡± I snapped when he said nothing for a long time. Then I heard him sigh. ¡°Can we go back home?¡± He asked. But hearing those words was simply funny andughter erupted from the pit of my stomach and out of my mouth. Iughed andughed so hard hiding my pain and anger. It wasn¡¯t just funny but it was hurtful because I knew too well that my only hope was with my parents. ¡°Home to my parents you mean¡± I corrected. ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­¡± He paused and I turned to him so I could look at his maniptive face and watch him speak. That was impossible since he looked away from me the moment I turned to him. ¡°The home we share,¡± he said. Rage settled in the pit of my stomach immediately, he was mocking me, he was truly mocking me. ¡°Get out¡­¡± I yelled and got up from where I sat. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I came to take you back with me¡± ¡°What do you mean by you came to take me back with you?¡± I got up from where I sat hating the way he was speaking to me like we were the perfect couple from the beginning. He said nothing and that only made me angrier. I red at him, remembering all that happened and how he had manipted me like I was some piece of chess he could move around. ¡°You know what¡­?¡± I turned my back to him and ced both hands on my waist. Looking at him was surely making me angry and I didn¡¯t want to look at him anymore. ¡°Get out from here, I don¡¯t want to see you¡± I added. It was quiet like I was the only person in the room but I knew he was there with me. The silence stretched for a very long time, I almost believed he had left. Not unul I felt a light touch on my arm. I jerked and turned around, only to see him standing close. ¡°I still can¡¯t leave here without you. I know things look bad but we can selile this. Let¡¯s just go home¡± he spoke like he had not heard what I said 10 him. Yet his voice sounded unremorseful like he didn¡¯t owe me a simple apology. ¡°Jordan, leave¡± 1 red at him while folding. ¡°Genesis please¡­¡± ¡°I said you should get out, are you deaf?¡± I snapped at him. But he was adaman?, he remained where he stood like I didn¡¯t just speak. I realized that he wasn¡¯t going to leave and decided it was better I did I turned away from him and turned to the bedroom where it was safer only for him to grab my hand. Rage pulsed through my blood and anger filled my heart. My other hand shook with rage and the moment I turned back to him, my hand moved in sync while being up in the air and itnded on his cheeks. His face turned to the side and he let go of my hands. ¡°Don¡¯t you every your hands on me¡± I said loudly and turned away to leave. But stopped, I turned back to him. His face was still turned away from me as shock followed. ¡°I left my life to get involved with someone as despicable as you,¡± I said with regret and pain. ¡°I thought you were simply hurt because you believed I deceived you and pretended to be Samantha. You hurt me time and time again because you were so angry. I took everything but this I can¡¯t take anymore. I ept your love for Samantha. I ept that I can never take the ce of her in your life neither can I take the position of being your wife but I can¡¯t live with a man who doesn¡¯t care about my wellbeing. You would not send Samantha to prison for almost killing me, I ept that I am powerless but I have made this easy, have I not? Stay the fuck away from me¡± I saidstly and stormed away. I was almost at the door to the bedroom when Jordan once again held my arm and I stopped in my tracks. I shut my eyes tightly, trying so hard to not lose my mind. His touch was not only irritating my skin, it was driving me crazy and making me feel like I should throw up. I refused to look at him, I didn¡¯t want to, if I did I would lose my mind. But I tried pulling my hand away from his but he held on and held on tighter. ¡°Genesis¡­¡± He called out in the most soothing voice I have ever heard from him. I was still looking away from him when I thought his height had suddenly reduced. I honestly don¡¯t know why I turned back but I did and my mouth dropped when I saw him kneeling with his head bow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he spoke up. ¡°You did absolutely nothing wrong¡± he continued. I pulled my hands away from him and stared at the man who was always filled with surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked him shocked. It was Jordan Chase, and he was kneeling in front of me. ¡°I wish I never wronged you from the beginning. You were never what I thought and I found out that you didn¡¯t deceive me and for Samantha¡­.¡± ¡°You are right. I can¡¯t send her to jail, I love her loo much to do that but I also never meant to manipte you or hurt your feelings¡± he continued. I shook my head like I was no longer hearing properly but no matter what did, I still saw Jordan kneeling in front of me. ¡°Jordan¡­..¡± ¡°I think you should leave¡± I mustered. ¡°I want you toe with me¡± he answered. ¡°And why should I do that? So you can treat me like trash and so I get to watch you and Samantha in my matrimonial home or wait till she tries to kill me again¡± ¡°No¡­ I would not do any of those anymore. I promise that no one would hurt you and ¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m noting back¡± I replied dryly. ¡°I want out of this marriage and would want nothing to do with you¡± I added even when I haven¡¯t thought about it that far. ¡°No¡­ please¡­ I feel so guilty for all I did,¡± ¡°And would your guilt take back all you did¡± I snapped and he went mute? ¡°Would it make you a better husband? Would it take back all the things Samantha did? For my sake and the sake of your guilt, would you send your mistress to prison, or rather still would you send her away? What good would your guilt do me?¡± I yelled. It went silent and he gave me no reply and just as I thought. He would never be able to do anything for me rather than make me bear his name. I sighed in defeat and disappointment. ¡°But I can do all of that and more just to make things right again¡± he suddenly blurted out. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 62 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 62 Chapter 62: Making new decisions GENESIS My eyes snapped back to Jordan, utterly shocked that he would say something like that. His knees were still on the floor, and this time, he had the boldness and guts to finally look at me in my face. And a serious look on his face that almost made me believe that he could do it. But my heart knew better than to not trust a word thates out of his mouth. My shock was instantly reced by amusement, dark amusement and a burst ofughter erupted from my throat. Iughed at his face and did that so loud, tears quickly, formed in my eyes. I wished he could do what he said, but I knew it was simply a wish, a dream, a tiny spark of hope in the deepest part of my heart and that was exactly what hurt more. When I was doneughing, I wiped my tears and stared at him. ¡°You can do that and more,¡± I repeated his words. ¡°Tell me, can you do that and more?¡± I asked and he suddenly looked away from me, making my heart drop. ¡°Tell me, can you be a better husband? Can you send Samantha to prison for all the wrong she did to me? Will you send her away?¡± I yelled bitterly. Jordan said nothing, neither did he give me an answer. He didn¡¯t even look at me anymore and in as much as it hurt, it was the answer I needed. ¡°Exactly what I thought,¡± I told him. ¡°You can¡¯t do something as easy as that? How can you fix all the wrong you have done?¡± I asked and turned away from him, giving him my back. I didn¡¯t want him to see the pain in my eyes nor did I want to show him how disappointed I was. ¡°Genesis¡­.we can talk about, just go home with me¡± was the only thing he was able to say. Those words got me angry all over again, and I turned back to him. ¡°That¡¯s what you have been saying since you got here¡± I yelled. ¡°I might probably considering back if you can do what I asked, but you can¡¯t¡­so please get away from me and stay away?¡± JORDAN She stormed off and this time I couldn¡¯t hold her back nor could I say anything else other than what I have said. I stood up from where I had knelt and couldn¡¯t help but me myself for being so stupid. And she had refused toe back with me. Who in her right mind would want toe back to me after all I had done? ¡°You are some piece of shit, you know¡± one of her friends came out from the room she had stormed into and yelled at my face. ¡°Get out of my house already¡± she added. I sighed heavily and turned to the door, I didn¡¯t have a lot of options. Disappointed, I went out and the reporters and bloggers started taking pictures and asking lots of questions that I had refused to answer. With the help of my guards, I was able to bypass them and got into the car. I drove over to the company to see how things were going and decided to rx a bit. Going home was not an option for me as well, Samantha was not making it home anymore for me, in as much as I didn¡¯t want to say it, seeing her would just not solve my problem. On my table was a lot of paperwork, too many of them since I haven¡¯t been there for a while. But the raging headache in my head didn¡¯t let me go through them. I turned to the lite window that all highrise buildings had. It was transparent enough to see through. I stared into the busy city that hade to know me. Jordan Chase, the billionaire, son of the former head of state. It¡¯s been so long since my father was head of state, but it seemed like the title would never go away from him or me. Then I remembered Genesis and how I blurted out like a kid. I admitted that I could do things, I knew deep down in my heart that I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Someone finally came to his office¡± the familiar voice of my cousin came to my ears and I groaned. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked harshly. ¡°Whoah!¡± He eximed. His footsteps were loud and he was standing beside me soon enough and looking out onto the city as well. ¡°I only came to check on you,¡± he said. ¡°You know, with the kidnapping of your wife and the reporters all over you because she left¡± he added and I groaned. ¡°I am fine,¡± I replied dryly. ¡°And I do hope you have been working rather than watching the bloggers spread my personal life like wide fire,¡± I asked. ¡°Of course I have, you haven¡¯t been here and I have been working hard. That I don¡¯t even have the time to watch bloggers. The workers were talking about it and that¡¯s how I heard it¡± he exined further. ¡°I also heard she had nighties on when she left and with how beautiful I heard she is, I wonder what it would have been like¡± I turned to him at those words and wanted to smack him in the head. He always talks too much whenever he was with me. ¡°Sorry¡­.¡± He moved away from me and raised his hands in the air in retreat. I red at him for a longer time, before I looked away. ¡°But I cane and plead on your behalf if she has refused toe back. The reporters are feeding on you and work has been cking since you have not been here. And that would finally give me a chance to see her, I don¡¯t even know what she looks like¡± he continued, giving me no space to think anymore. Angrily, I turned away from the window and straight to the door, ignoring him. ¡°Where are you going to?¡± Nate yelled after me. ¡°Go back to work, Nate,¡± The drive back home was a long one and my thoughts had traveled back to earlier when I went to see Genesis. She was really angry and I was too sure that she wouldn¡¯t just return with me. I remembered how I had gone speechless when she asked me if I could do all she asked and more. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was a simple task, not too simple though. I could be a good husband, I could try to make her happy. Though I might not have been able to send Samantha to jail, I could opt to take her out of the house. I hated the idea and she would hate it, but I could do it. The only problem was, agreeing to that meant I was marrying her. And though I could decide to wait another five years for Samantha, since it¡¯s the time I had. I was sure I could do that. Time was too short and I might end up never marrying the woman I loved. I groaned loudly at that thought and a guard at the front seat turned to me. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± I assured him before he looked away. But I had a big problem at hand and didn¡¯t know what to do. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, she didn¡¯t ask for much considering all we did. I sighed exhausted and thought of what to do. I didn¡¯t want to let her go that way, neither could I opt for divorce. It would mean I lost everything and they were all for nothing. All thanks to my grandpa who wanted me to be married for five good years before I got all I truly deserved. I could let go and lose my inheritance if I wanted to, I had enough but my mother wouldn¡¯t and I already had things nned out, I also couldn¡¯t opt-out. There was no way I would let her live away from me, my father would not let that, and I didn¡¯t want him being on my neck and the bloggers would simply use me and her as a topic for a very long time. My mother would also kill me for it and I must say, she deserved better as well. And something told me the Connors would not want that. They would rather want a divorce from me instead of their daughter to living a loveless life far away from her husband. And I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that I wouldn¡¯t be able to make up for everything if she was so far away from me. I was left with one option, ept her conditions and take the guilt I felt away from my heart. I might not even stay with her for five years, I could live with her and do right by her while I look for a way to get out of the marriage, make her happy and get my inheritance. A sudden relief wash all over me as I felt rxed for the first time. ¡°Take me back to Genesis apartment,¡± I said to my driver, and the car turned around with the . same urgency that I felt. I fought my way to the door of her apartment again just as I had done before. I knocked hard, really hard. I just felt excited at the decision I had made and that was a lovely feeling for I haven¡¯t felt peace for such a long time A friend opened the door and a frown settled on her face the moment she saw me. ¡°What do you want and what are you doing here?¡± She asked using her hands to block the door. ¡°Please let me in, I have something to say to her¡± I exined but she shook her head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you anymore. I think you have done a lot of exining. You made her miserable already, can¡¯t you give her some peace¡± she answered coldly and I sighed. The tone she was using and the look on her face told me she would not be letting me in. I turned to a guard who stood beside me and gave him a look. With that, he got his orders and pushed the door open, pushing thedy aside and I stepped in. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, you fucking bastard¡± she cursed at me but I ignored her and searched the room. When I didn¡¯t see Genesis, I turned to the room she had turned to when I first came. Countless times her friend tried stopping me and kept cursing at me but a guard stopped her. When I got to the room, I tried opening it, but it was locked. ¡°Genesis, I know you are in there. Open up¡± I yelled and banged at the door. ¡°Go to hell with your mistress¡± the voice of ady replied to me. I sighed believing I deserved all that and turned to the guard who came with me. He walked in front of me and used his legs to push open the door. The door mmed open from the hinges and screams followed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Someone asked me the moment I walked in. But that wasn¡¯t the voice of Genesis and I started looking for her with my eyes. When my eyes found her at the end of the room, relief washed all over me. ¡°Hey¡­let¡¯s go home, I would do all you want,¡± I said immediately. Her eyes widened and she shook her head like she had not heard me the first time. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go, I will do everything you want,¡± I said again. ¡°What? No¡­..She yelled. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 63 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 63 Chapter 63: a shot at making things right JORDAN I frowned and stared at the woman who seemed shocked at what I said. ¡°I can make you happy, and I would do that because you deserve it. I can make a good husband, I will give you all you want and treat you better¡± ¡°And Samantha?¡± She asked me and I smiled. ¡°I might not be able to send her to prison but I would send her away. She would no longer live in our house and you would not have to put up with her. And I promise, she would not be able to hurt you as well¡± I said with relief in my heart. But for some reason, Genesis still had a frown on her face. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t satisfied with all I was willing to do and that bothered me. ¡°You don¡¯t look happy¡± I simply said to her. ¡°Of course I am not happy, what makes you think I want to return to you?¡± She said and I frowned. ¡°But you said¡­¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I said what I said but that doesn¡¯t mean I would return. You can move the mountain if you want, I still wouldn¡¯t return to you¡± she said dryly and my heart dropped. I stared at her speechless and unable to say a word anymore. I thought she wanted this, I thought she would consider it ande back and everything would change but I guess I was fooling myself. ¡°What else do you want?¡± I asked her. ¡°A divorce¡­ I want out of this marriage and out of your life¡± she stated and my heart ached at that thought. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. Give me that, it¡¯s the only thing I want¡± she added. I don¡¯t know why my heart ached at that thought, the thought of letting her go was possible, I could make it work and damn the consequences but that thought was hurtful. I couldn¡¯t let her go that way, how could I? How could I not? ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that?¡± I simply said. ¡°This marriage is all in shambles can¡¯t you see? You wanted me out of your life from the beginning, now I am giving you all you can to make that work. It¡¯s possible, the happy life you want to make with Samantha is right in front of you, please take it and let me be¡± she said. I sighed heavily and found myself the nearest seat. I said nothing and rxed my head in my hands because my headache became even worse. It was quiet and I honestly didn¡¯t have what to say anymore to her. I remained that way for a while and I didn¡¯t say a thing nor did she say anything as well. ¡°Genesis¡­¡­¡± Someone suddenly yelled from the door and I could swear I recognized the voice and jerked. ¡°Mom¡­..¡± Genesis replied and my fears was confirmed immediately. I stood up from where I sat down when the door opened and Mrs. Abigail came running into the room. I stood apprehensively and stared at her as she stared at her daughter. ¡°Genesis¡­¡± She called out again but Genesis remained where she was and didn¡¯t move from the spot. She stared at her mother, frightened and scared. ¡°My daughter¡­.¡± Mrs. Abigail called and opened her arms. Genesis ran into her arms instantly like a scared little girl and they embraced themselves tightly. Then tears came running down their cheeks as they both cried bitterly. Guilt filled my heart again and I could only imagine the mind of pain they have been through, the pain that I caused myself. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe home?¡± Mrs. Abigail asked just at the same time that Mr. Connor came in. His eyes met mine and I quickly looked away, ashamed of myself and what I had done. ¡°I was ashamed¡­I am so ashamed mom¡± Genesis said and pulled away from her mother¡¯s embrace. ¡°What exactly are you ashamed of?¡± The father snapped and all attention turned to him. ¡°Dad¡­..¡± ¡°We are your family, your only family. Who else would you run to if it isn¡¯t to your family? Have we be so little to take care of you?¡± He yelled and tears came running down her eyes. ¡°How can you be ashamed when you did absolutely nothing wrong? The one who should be ashamed should be your cheating husband and not you¡± he said and my heart dropped to the lowest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She cried and just as she did with her mother, she ran into his arms while I stood and watch. It took a long time of shedding tears from them all and it was only then I realized the harm I had done to not just one person but the entire family. I have done worse than I thought I would ever do and I wished I could take back everything, I wished I could rewind the hand of time and stop an entire family from shedding tears because I had hurt their daughter. I felt twice as worse as I had felt earlier and my determination to make things right again tripled. I dropped every single pride I had and went on my knees again. I didn¡¯t care about anything else neither did I care about the name I had or what came with it. All I cared about was just making things right and I was determined to do that. When they turned their gaze to me, I felt apprehensive and wondered if I would ever get a chance to make it right. ¡°And what are you doing?¡± The voice of Mr. Connor came harsh and cold. ¡°I know kneeling this way would not take the pain I caused you or your family away¡± I started, feeling stupid myself. . ¡°But I want to make things right and take away all this pain I caused¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what else I can say but please, can you find it in your heart to forgive me¡± I pleaded. None of them said a single word to me, and that scared me. ¡°I will do anything to make things right again by her, I promise. I was misled and I misunderstood who your daughter truly was till it was toote. But I am ready now, I am,¡± I added. ¡°I don¡¯t think my daughter wants to be with you anymore,¡± Mr. Connor said to me. ¡°You can have your money, we will find a way to pay back the money that was used for Ava¡¯s operation¡± he added and I shook my head. ¡°With all due respect sir, I wouldn¡¯t allow that¡± I felt them re at me at that. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone paying for anything neither would I even think of taking back everything that has been given to you even if I grant you a divorce. I was never aware of the conditions that my mother gave you before marrying me and I would never ask for you to repay anything. But I would not grant a divorce either¡± ¡°Why are you doing this? Has my daughter not suffered enough from you?¡± Mrs. Abigail yelled. ¡°Because I want to be a good husband, your daughter had always deserved better and I want to give her a better and happier life,¡± ¡°I want to be able to wipe these memories away from her heart and be the best husband I can even if it¡¯s just for a short period. Please give me another chance?¡± Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 64 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 64 Chapter 64: Final decision JORDAN The mansion suddenly had this empty, void feeling to it. And the maids who were always running to and fro from Genesis room to the kitchen and back to her room were no longer in sight like I didn¡¯t have one staff inside the house. It was quiet like no one else was in the house and I never realized that the sudden silence had left a terrible feeling in my troubled heart. ¡°Margaret¡­.¡± I yelled ufortable at the way things were. I never realized how I had gotten used to seeing the staff with her in the kitchen or the dining. I was used to knowing she was in that house whenever I see staff going to her room because they liked her and for a strange reason, like to be around the woman I wedded. Unlike Samantha, who they always ran away from. I never realized that the atmosphere would change so much in her absence. ¡°Margaret¡­¡± I yelled again but this time, I turned to the stairs. ¡°Margaret¡­¡± I called out again when it seemed like no one woulde out from anywhere anymore. ¡°Yes sir¡­¡± Her voice suddenly came from down the stairs and I stopped in my tracks and turned to her. ¡°You called me sir?¡± She asked and I gave her a nod. ¡°Where have you been? And where is everybody?¡± I asked dryly, not having a reason as to why I had called her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, I was at the back with the others¡± she replied. I said nothing to that. I honestly should have known that it would be that way, after their jobs, they all go to their rooms or gather around somewhere, a ce where they can gossip. I looked away from her and turned to take my leave but I stopped. ¡°Where is Samantha¡­?¡± I turned back to her and she frowned. ¡°The masters bedroom,¡± she replied and with that, I turned back to where I was heading to. When I got to the top of the stairs, I stopped and turned to the left-wing. The hallway was empty and clean like no one had ever inhabited it before and my heart ached. I looked away and turned to the right-wing and remembered how many times I had always looked to that part of my house. Those days I hated her, those days I wondered how she was doing after her kidnap, those days I felt so guilty when I found out that I¡¯had misjudged her, I always had my eyes at that part of the house and I always felt different with her around. I just didn¡¯t realize that till now. With a heavy heart, I walked over to my room and opened the door. I just wanted to bath and sleep the night away. But I found out it was dark inside and all the lights had been turned off. A single candlelight was in front of me and it gave out a dim light. ¡°Samantha¡­¡± I called out and looked around the room and noticed that there was another candlelight just a little bit further to the bed, then another and another and it continued. I groaned knowing that Samantha was behind the candlelight and something told me that she had something up her sleeves. And honestly, I was in no mood for that. But still, I followed the trail she left behind by the candlelight and I noticed the door leading the balcony was open. I suppressed a groan, she knew how much I preferred it to be close but I continued anyway and came out into the balcony where there was a dim light and the night sky helped, apanied by the light that surrounded the house. And Samantha came to view. She was sitting leg-crossed on a table with a wine ss in her hands. ¡°Hello, darling¡­.¡± She called out and came down from the table she had sat on. Then I saw that there was a two-seat at both sides of the table and on top of it were flowers, a bottle of wine, a ss, and some dishes. Samantha smiled widely at me and I must say she was looking really beautiful, with her hair packed into a ponytail and a maroon-colored night robe she wore. It extended to below her knees but she looked beautiful nheless. The exhaustion I felt earlier disappeared and I couldn¡¯t help but smile back at her as she walked to where I stood and wrapped her hands around my neck. ¡°What are we celebrating?¡± I asked. She smiled seductively and ced a kiss on my lips. ¡°Nothing really, we have just been having a lot of tension between us and I have missed you and thought I should make up for it¡± she replied. I raised my brow at her because I was not expecting her to say that but I decided to just let il me. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have dinner. Something tells me you have not eaten the whole day and I made preparations¡± she pulled me to the table. I took off my jacket and she took it from me and went back into the room. When she returned, she opened the dish in front of me. My stomach rumbled at the sight, she was right when she said I had not eaten neither did I feel hungry but seeing something so beautiful and appetizing made me want to eat. zed salmon and spiced carrot had never looked better. I picked up a fork and a knife even before sheid out the dish in front of me. She chuckled at my actions. When she was done dishing out her food, I allowed her the curtsey to take her seat before I dived into my food. And it tasted as heavenly as I imagined. For a moment there, I forgot about my entire day and just enjoyed the beautiful moment I had with the beautiful woman I had in my life. It wasn¡¯t an opportunity I would get so often by the way. When we were done with dinner, I allowed the evening breeze to wash away all the thoughts I had and rxed, for just a moment, I didn¡¯t want to think about anything else, just for a moment, I didn¡¯t want my head to feel like it would explode. Samantha stood up from where she sat and came to where I was with a wine ss in her hand. I adjusted and allowed her to sit down on my legs as she intended to, then I wrapped my hands around her waist. We both said nothing to each other for a while and just remained in the peaceful ce we were when Samantha breathed heavily. ¡°This is so nice,¡± she said. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± I simply mumbled. ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time we were this way but I am sure we will be having more of this¡± she continued. Those words made something strike my heart immediately and the remainder of the day¡¯s episode came crashing down. She took a sip from her ss and moan, then she dropped the ss on the table and turned to me. She smiled widely and wrapped her hands around my neck. ¡°I know I have done a lot of things this past few days that were strange,¡± she said and lowered her gaze that they were unable to meet mine. ¡°I was just tired and frustrated, I didn¡¯t know how to act or react. But I am here now¡± she breathed heavily and looked at me. Tears clouded her eyes and it ate my heart. I ced my hands on her cheeks hating that look of pain, even when I knew she was at the wrong and shouldn¡¯t be let off with just an apology. ¡°I will make things work again, I promise. You don¡¯t need anyone else and you won¡¯t¡± she continued and I smiled sadly knowing she was wrong. ¡°Sam¡­.¡± I called out, feeling that it was time to let her in on my ns. ¡°I have loved you for a very long time and I still love you and will always¡± I started, not sure of how I would start. ¡°And I love you Jordan, I love you too much¡± she replied. Something soared in my heart at that confirmation and it gave me hope, something to hold on to, something that would keep me going till I had done everything right again. I stared at her, feeling the love I had for her spreading all over me. Her red rosy lips came to view and I found myself wanting a taste of her and just like she knew, she leaned in and gave me a light kiss on my lips and pulled away. But with my hands on the back of her head, I pulled her back to me and crashed my lips against hers. Her lips tasted like sweet wine and I wanted more of that taste. With my tongue, I parted her lips and gave myself more ess to her. Then I took her upper lips and suckled on them. Her hands slowly started rubbing on my body. My neck, my shoulders, my chest. Her hands-on body teased my skin and I found myself wanting more. I pulled her closer, then I moved my hands from her waist to her upper body and the fabric told me she was wearing nothing underneath. That feeling made me hard and I grabbed her breast. A muffled moan escaped her mouth And I groaned in response. She pulled away from me and smiled while she tried catching her breath and I smiled as well. ¡°This night is the beginning of something new Jordan¡± she whispered seductively and got up from where she sat, on my legs. Images of Genesis came to my mind immediately and her blue eyes were staring at me usingly. A frown appeared on my face and I immediately lost the mood I was in at that reminder. Samantha held my hand and pulled me to get up but I shook my head at her. ¡°Sam¡­¡± I called out feeling the need to tell her what she needed to know. ¡°Come on, I have something for you¡± she urged. I stared at her and knew that she was not going to stop, till I was up. I sighed and got up and gave in to her. She smiled widely at me and turned around so she would have her back to me, then she slowly started walking into the house and pulled me along with her. As she walked into the dark room, I noticed that it was still dark with just a few candle lights on. Samantha pushed me down on the bed and made me seat and that was when I noticed the flower petals that were all over the ce and even on the bed. She went all out. She came closer and took off the rope that had her robe together, then she sat on my legs, straddling me. I was right when I said she was wearing nothing underneath, she wasn¡¯t and her breast was visible. And the feel of her bare body against my legs was getting me hard again. But that wasn¡¯t my problem neither was it what I was thinking of at that moment. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sam¡­.¡± I called out. ¡°Feel me¡­.¡± She answered seductively and ced my hands at her butt cheeks. I shut my eyes at the feel of them, Samantha always had a way to make me lose my mind and she was doing exactly that. Before I could open my eyes, she kissed me lightly at first, but I didn¡¯t reciprocate, but she continued to push herself closer to me. She kissed me and grinded herself against my body. Her soft breast pressing against my chest was all I needed but that wasn¡¯t important to me. I had told her before I left the house that I would be bringing Genesis back and that was my aim. I pushed the urge to kiss her passionately and grab her ass as tightly away from me and pushed her away. With my hands on her waist, I guided her to sit on the bed and watch the angry and confused look that descended on her. ¡°Sam¡­¡± ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± She asked almost yelling. I sighed heavily and stared at her in the face. ¡°I am bringing Genesis back¡± I finally spilled. ¡°And when she returns, you will be leaving this house¡± Silence followed and anger followed, her face had turned red with anger and she was just like a time bomb I was waiting for explode. ¡°You are joking right?¡± Sheughed. I wished I was, but I wasn¡¯t. ¡°No, I am serious Sam. You will have to leave¡± I repeated. She said nothing but she got up from where she sat and started pacing to and fro while pulling at her ponytail and making ite lose. ¡°It would be for just a while, Sam. I can get you somewhere else to stay and find a way out so we can get married¡± I said but she said nothing and kept pacing to and fro with her hands running all over her hair like she had gone mad. I got up from where I sat and took her hands so she would listen but she pushed me away heavily that I had fallen heavily on the bed. ¡°After all I did, after everything you fucking bastard¡± she yelled. ¡°You choose her over me, you choose to be with her than being with me right?¡± ¡°Sam, I didn¡¯t. This is just temporary¡± I yelled back and got up from the bed where I had fallen. ¡°Temporarily? Well, I can¡¯t watch you do this to me Jordan. I have done too much for you to throw me away like this. It¡¯s going to be either her or me and if you choose her, then you will have to lose me forever¡± My heart skipped at those words and the thought of losing her made cold run down my spine. But I expected Samantha to understand since she had caused most of what happened. I expected her to listen and understand and not be so damn selfish about everything. ¡°Do what you wish Sam, my decision has been made¡± I replied her with a heavy heart. Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 65 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 65 Chapter 65: Returning home GENESIS Looking out the window, I watched as the sun rose and our car passed the buildings and houses that made the city. We were back in the familiar serene, quiet trail that led to the beautiful mansion of Jordan Chase. Yes, you heard me, I was officially going back to Jordan and it didn¡¯t leave a good feeling inside of me. After Jordan¡¯s words the previous day, my father had asked him to leave, he wanted to speak to me. It was hard, but he left reluctantly and I had breathed a sigh of relief after. I turned to my father and he once again pulled me into a hug. I settled in them, for it was the protection I needed, it was exactly what I needed at that point and I was really happy that they were there. The warmth of his embrace reminded me that I had someone who loved me, someone who would shield me, someone who would do anything for me. I was still his daughter, his baby girl and if he could take away all my pain, he would. My father. ¡°Come on princess, let¡¯s go home,¡± he said and I pulled away from him. I stared up at him and he simply smiled at me, a smile that spoke a lot. I wanted to go home with them, and I didn¡¯t care if it was the old ce we were before the Chases came into our lives. I didn¡¯t care what home he was talking about but I was ready to leave with him and just be with my family. ¡°No¡­¡± I replied sadly. ¡°Wait¡­what? Why?¡± My mother pulled my arm so I could look at her. ¡°If I follow you home, the reporters would follow me too. I don¡¯t want your lives to be destroyed by them¡± I answered. ¡°We don¡¯t care about that, your friends might want the reporters out of their hair too¡± my dad put in. I sighed for a while and turned to Tiana and Tiffany who were at a corner. They needed a break and I should give them that, but call it selfish, I rather they than my family. ¡°We want them out of our hair truly¡± Tiffany blurted out and I looked away from them ashamed of myself and the chaos I brought with me. ¡°But your daughter is more like a sister to us sir. If staying here is the best for her, we won¡¯t mind that¡± she added. My father turned to me, sadness was written all over his eyes and it broke my heart to see that look he had. It¡¯s been such a long time I saw that look with him. The look of helplessness and pain. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± He asked. ¡°Connor¡­.?¡±my mother didn¡¯t approve. ¡°Don¡¯t Abigail¡­¡± He interrupted her. ¡°She knows what she wants¡± I smiled at him and turned to my mother. ¡°I am sure. You don¡¯t have to be worried about me¡± With that said, they settled down and I pleaded with Tiana to help bring Ava. I was sure she was worried about me as well, my mother had also told me how worried she was and it wasn¡¯t bad that I saw her. When Tiana left, Tiffany went about dinner and I got to seat and speak with my parents for a long time. ¡°You should have told us that you were being maltreated in that house Genesis. How long were you nning to keep this away from us?¡± Mother scolded. ¡°I wasn¡¯t being maltreated ma,¡± I lied, not knowing why I was still covering up for Jordan. ¡°Don¡¯t dare lie to me. I saw that other woman and the way she spoke and carried herself proved a lot¡± she raised her voice and I turned to her. ¡°You saw the other woman?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°We went over to your house with Jordan and saw her. And I am too sure that we wouldn¡¯t have known if we didn¡¯t go ourselves,¡± she exined and my heart dropped. I was protecting them so badly, I didn¡¯t want them knowing about it, but what could I have done. ¡°Genesis.¡± My father called out and ced his hands on my chin. ¡°He was here, he was pleading for a second chance, do you want to¡­¡± ¡°No, dad,¡± I snapped even before hepleted what it is he had to say. ¡°I am never going back to him, not now, not ever¡± 1 added with rage. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we simply want to know what you want. We had forced you into doing something you didn¡¯t want and it had yielded a bad result already. We do not want to repeat the same mistake we have made¡± he said and I simply gave him a nod ¡°What are we going to do about Liam Chase then?¡± My mother asked and my attention turned to her. ¡°Liam Chase¡­?¡± I asked, wondering why she was bringing him up. ¡°The man is scary and he hade over to the house. He warned us to speak to you or regret ever joking with his name or reputation¡± she answered. Rage filled my heart immediately and anger followed what I felt, how dare he? How could he threaten my parents? They did him no wrong? It was despicable and he was making me hate him even more but with my anger came fear as well. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told her that¡± Mr father interjected and I shook my head. ¡°What are we going to do now then?¡± She asked him. ¡°Anything mom but I am not going to return to Jordan. He is despicable, he is a cheater, a maniptor, he has no respect for me and would not just change his ways so easily. I am not going back¡± I had made up my mind. ¡°But what about second chances then?¡± I heard my sister¡¯s voice from the door and turned to it. Ava was standing there, dressed so beautifully with a backpack behind her back and Tiana beside her. ¡°Ava¡­.¡± I called out and she came running to me immediately. I wrapped my hands around her, remembering it was just a few days ago she had left my house. ¡°Do you want to leave Jordan? Why? He is a good person is he not?¡± She pulled away. ¡°No, he is not, you don¡¯t know him as much as I do. You don¡¯t know what I have been through neither do you know what he has done¡± I snapped at her. ¡°Blue eyes, you would not know that because you haven¡¯t given him a chance ye.¡± ¡°What is she talking about dad? I have given him a chance, that¡¯s why we got married¡± I yelled angrily, turning to my father. ¡°That was under terrible circumstances. He had thought you to be a bad person has he not?¡± She asked and my eyes widened. ¡°You are not giving him enough sister. Remember that in all this, he saved my life, brought me back to life, and gave me all the happiness in the world. He changed our lives, don¡¯t forget that¡± she cried. I didn¡¯t realize when she became a fan of Jordan but it was slightly annoying. Still, 1 sat and remained quiet. ¡°Your marriage is just a few months, a few months. None of you are even trying to make it work¡± she added. I sighed heavily at her words, my sister was getting too smart. ¡°Ava¡­¡± I called out more calmly. ¡°Jordan is in love with another woman, nothing would work, ever¡± I added sadly and pulled her by her arm so she coulde close to me. ¡°That woman. I have seen her, but that¡¯s not the point. Things change and he is willing to take you back isn¡¯t he? If he didn¡¯t want this marriage, he would have used this as an opportunity to marry the woman he loved, but no¡­he feels remorse¡± she said adamantly and I gaped at her, wondering how she knew all this. ¡°Tiana told me everything. And I feel that you should go back. This might just be your chance at a happy ending. I don¡¯t want you to have an unhappy marriage because you didn¡¯t try to,¡± she ¡¤ started sobbing again. Well, here we were, in a car going back to Jordan. I realized most people needed a second chance, Ava made me realize that. And if he was willing to go to such length, I should just try my best as well. Truly, I didn¡¯t want to end with such memories, a failed marriage, an unhappy ending. It might probably sound stupid, but that was it. I snapped out of my thought the moment the car rode into the beautifulpound and the memories of the first time I was there came hitting me hard. It was the same day I had seen my husband kissing another woman. I pushed the thought away from my mind and stared out into thepound. It was still so early in the morning but the guards were awake and always working. A guard came forward and opened the door, and I took a deep breath wishing that I was not making a terrible mistake with the decision I had made. Reluctantly, I stepped down from the car and turned to the house. Guards came to an immediate halt and bowed to me. Then, I took a deep breath and walked into the house while mentally pping myself for returning. I stepped into the house, it was quiet, too quiet and the familiar feeling that came with the house returned to me. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Someone suddenly screamed and I turned in the direction of it. Anna came running towards me excited and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. She ran towards me and shrieked, but she stopped herself from hugging me. Her excitement made me feel happy and wanted, it was a nice feeling to know that at least someone missed me. I pulled her into a hug, knowing she was too scared to hug me and she rxed into my arms. ¡°The madam is back¡± she yelled the moment she pulled away from me and slowly maids started coming out from where they had all been hiding. Soon I was gathered by maids, lots of them, and they all seemed excited to see me. ¡°We thought you would never return,¡± someone said from among them. ¡°I told you she was too tough to just leave that way. She is a fighter and his legal wife, she couldn¡¯t just leave and now, you see that I am right¡± another replied. ¡°Our boss deserves someone better than that wretch, I wish ¡­¡­¡± Another was speaking and suddenly stopped talking. I noticed how it suddenly went quiet and they all had a different look. Then I saw Margaret steal a nce at the stairs and I did the same. That was when I saw Samantha, she was ring at me from where she stood and Jordan came out from behind her. The maids started moving away immediately and Jordan came running down faster than I have ever seen him. He was always walking so regally, I never knew he could even run. He ran down and I thought he was going to bump into me but he didn¡¯t and stopped in front of me. His eyes filled with excitement and his lips on a thin line. The moment he stood in front of me, my heart skipped and I took a step backward. ¡°You came?¡± He said with a smile. ¡°When is she leaving?¡± I asked instead, turning my gaze to Samantha. He followed my gaze as well. ¡°Right now¡± he replied. ¡°Well, let¡¯s see that happen¡± I added and folded my hands across my chest. He turned away from me immediately and with the same speed, he used ining down he went back to Samantha. He said some things to her and tried holding her arms, but she pulled it away from his reach and pped him hard on his face. Then she walked away. He stood there and stared at her back, his body tensed and I could tell from afar that he was affected. He loved the bitch after all, It didn¡¯t take long but Samantha came dragging a box behind her and some bags she held in her hand. She pushed Jordan aside and walked past him and my heart dropped. I almost pitied him. A maid immediately ran to her and took her bags and I chuckled. I remembered the maid to be the one she had pped the first time I was at the house. Samantha had refused to give her the bag at first but did after a long run and she dly took it. When Samantha came down, her look was that of anger, her veins were popping out of her skin and I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at her. She red at me like she wanted me to drop dead but I smiled victoriously. She walked up to me and stopped. Her eyes were red and bloodshot, she looked devastated and disheveled and her angry look made it worse. Jordan immediately came running down from the stairs like he was scared that something was going to happen. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Sam¡­¡± He called out the moment he stood beside the both of us but she didn¡¯t turn to him. She was still ring hard at me. ¡°You think you have won¡± she blurted out between gritted teeth. ¡°Get out of my matrimonial home bitch¡± I fired at her and walked out, up the stairs and to the left-wing I went back to the room that used to be mine andy on the bed. My heart rejoiced at what just happened but my mind warned me to be smart and carefu). I remained there for a while, lost in thoughts and the quietness of my room. Soon enough, someone knocked on my door and Margaret came walking in. She was smiling from ear to ear and I couldn¡¯t help but smile back at her and got up from where Iid. ¡°Thank you for returning,¡± she said to me. But before I could give her a reply, another knock came on my door. She turned to the door and opened it. She lowered her gaze immediately and I knew who it was already. She turned to me and back to the door, then she side stepped and left and Jordan came walking in. I stared at him with irritation, my mind travelling back to what he did against me but he said nothing, he only just stared at me and he did that for a long time. ¡°Why are you here Jordan?¡± I asked irritated, breaking the silence. He looked away for a brief second and cleared his throat. ¡°I just wanted to say that I am sorry again¡± ¡°And thank you foring back. You don¡¯t know what this means to me, I¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te for you Jordan¡± I interrupted him before he could continue with his bbing. ¡°I only came because my sister wanted me to. And as you are aware of, I will do anything for them and that means tolerating you¡± I added ¡°Genesis¡­¡± ¡°I am not done speaking Jordan¡± I snapped, interrupting him. ¡°I am here alone for my sister. We have absolutely nothing inmon except for bloggers and national tv. I will perform my duties as your trophy wife just as it was nned out from the beginning and that would be all. I will appreciate it if you stay away from, stay 50feet away if possible. If you see me, disappear Jordan, remain in your part of the house and I will remain in mine, or I will be leaving this house never to return.¡± I added fiercely, throwing back most of the words he had told me the first day I stepped into the house. His eyes widened and a frown appeared on his face, then confusion followed. ¡°Genesis¡­.. He called out lowly. ¡°Leave already, your sight disgusts me as it is¡± I yelled. He refused to leave as I wanted but only stared at me. ¡°Trophy wife or not, I would make up for everything, I would take away your rage and anger. I already took a big leap in my rtionship with Samantha, don¡¯t think I would give up on you. Remember the first Jordan you spoke to on phone, he will be back¡± Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 66 Get Me Married By Tori Chapter 66 Chapter 66: A good husband GENESIS I heard noises in my room and quickly opened my eyes. I wasn¡¯t so deep in sleep and I spent the whole night rolling over and stressing over the decision I made. I wasn¡¯t so sure I did the right thing and I didn¡¯t want to end up regretting it. Coming back to Jordan was never a good idea from the start and the dreadful feeling in my stomach made my uneasiness worse. I thought about it for so long till I decided to rx. I had made my decision, I had done what I had to do, thinking or worrying about what the future held for me wasn¡¯t going to change anything at all. So I decided to let it all go and fortunately, that was the exact moment I felt like sleeping I looked around my room to be sure of the noises I heard when I saw Margaret and Anna and realized it was morning already. I rxed at the sight of them and took a deep breath. ¡°Good morning ma¡± they both chorused and I smiled. It was so nice seeing them being so happy over my return. ¡°Hope you slept well?¡± I asked. A yawn escaped my mouth and I stretched at the same time. ¡°Now that you are back, everything would be fine,¡± Anna said beaming at herself. I sighed and wished that what they said was the truth. Everything had to be perfect, everything had to work out fine or I would end up regretting my decision. I said nothing and watched them arrange my clothes in my wardrobe before Anna brought out my phone. The one I left behind. ¡°It has been ringing for some time¡± she exined and handed it over to me. I took it from her while I mentally scolded myself. I was sure my parents had called and so would Tiana or Tiffany. I went through the phone and found I had a lot of calls, calls I missed and just as I expected, my dad had called a lot and so did Tiffany. I was about to give one of them a call when my phone rang. Mom Leona was calling and I couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the name. ¡°Mom Leona¡­¡± I called out. ¡°Oh! My baby girl. I am so d to know you are back home¡± she said with enthusiasm. ¡°Jordan told me you returned yesterday. It¡¯s such a relief to know you are going to work things out. I know it was hard and I am sorry for everything that happened. He learned his lessons and that bitch is also out of the house.¡± She continued. ¡°I can sense something good. He will finally be rid of that woman¡¯s intoxication and it¡¯s all because of you. You don¡¯t realize how happy¡­¡­¡± ¡°Mom Leona¡­¡± I interrupted, tired of hearing her speak about her son. ¡°I am sorry to say this but I didn¡¯t return because of your son neither did Ie to correct the wrongs he did against me¡± ¡°Genesis¡­¡± ¡°Each time I think about this mess of a marriage I am in right now, I can¡¯t help but me you. You put me in this mess and your husband, threatened my parents because of all this¡­.¡± ¡°My husband did what?¡± She yelled. ¡°He threatened my parents¡­¡± I repeated. ¡°But it¡¯s fine. I havee to ept that this is my life and I will do well being a trophy wife¡± I added lastly and she went quiet. It might probably be unfair to her that I was reminding her of the wrong she did against me, but I also had all right to do that. She ruined my life and took away my happiness in exchange for money and I was a fool to have given in that way. ¡°I never knew Liam could do something like that. How could he?¡± She yelled angrily then it went quiet, when I heard her voice again, I heard a loud sigh. ¡°And I am very sorry for what I did¡± she added sadly and I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s alright mom Leona, I am back in his mansion and it¡¯s settled already,¡± I said dryly. The conversation went down from there, I was in no mood to speak to her or anyone else and especially not about Jordan. After I ended the conversation, I put a call to my mom and we spoke for a while. I was also able to talk to my father and Ava before we ended the conversation, then I called Tiana and was able to talk to Tiffany. When I was done with them, I turned to the bathroom, I had to clean myself up while Margaret and Anna fixed something for me to wear. I was in the bathroom and I heard a lot of their giggling and arguments and it was fun. Maids always did that around me. After taking my bath, I turned off the shower and that was when I noticed that their giggling had died downpletely. I shrugged and thought nothing about it, so I went ahead to dry my hair and clean my body. But I needed someone to help me dry my hair for the most part so I called out to Anna. I got no response from her though but I called her name again and still, no one gave me a response. ¡°Margaret¡­.¡± I called out and just like the previous, I heard no reply back. I quickly wrapped a towel around me and turned to the entrance of my bathroom just to see if they left. They had never left my room that way, at least Margaret makes sure I no longer need anything before she leaves if she had to. I opened the door and came out only to stop in my tracks when my eyes fell on Jordan. He looked all dressed up and formal with a blue suit. ¡°Good morning¡­¡± He said with a smile. I red at him in response, I didn¡¯t understand what he would be doing in my room so early in the morning. ¡°What do you want?¡± I snapped and he frowned but he quickly washed it away. ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to inform you that breakfast is ready¡± he replied calmly. I scoffed and walked past him to.my mirror stand and I sat down. And picked up the drier. I decided to dry my hair myself since he sent the maids away. He said nothing and just watched me. No matter how angry I was, his gaze on me made me feel conscious of the towel I had wrapped around my chest. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Can you leave already?¡± I snapped, uneasily. ¡°I will, but will youe down for breakfast?¡± He asked unaffected by my anger. ¡°Calling me for breakfast is the job of the maids is it not?¡± I asked and dropped the drier since my hands were getting tired. ¡°And I am doing it because I want to¡± he replied. ¡°Well I don¡¯t need you to, can you just leave already, your sight disgusts me¡± I added angrily. Something shed in his eyes, I could see his reflection from the mirror. But he lowered his gaze sadly. I smiled inwardly, hopefully, that was exactly what he needed to hear to leave. I picked up the hair drier again and turned it on. Then I noticed he lifted his gaze and smiled at me. I stared at him warily, Jordan wasn¡¯t the type to smile so much and he was beginning to do it more often than some and it didn¡¯t seat well with me. He walked closer to my bed and sat down with his hands rxing on his thighs. Then he turned to me and simply stared at me. His actions were simply getting me angrier and I wanted to yell at him or scream even but something told me not to. I dried up my hair and tried my best to ignore Jordan as his eyes remained on me. It was ufortable and irritating but I remained calm and focused on what I was doing till my hair waspletely dried up. My hand ached a lot that I had to stretch it a little. Then I got oil and creams and applied them to my hair. I gave my scalp a little massage as well andbed my hair. Then I turned to Jordan, it was time for me to apply lotion and he had to leave. ¡°Leave¡­¡± I simply said. ¡°You still didn¡¯t give me an answer,¡± he said dryly and I scoffed. My hands balled into a fist immediately, he was pushing me. Why was he so suddenly acting like a caring husband? ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t join you for breakfast, you can do that with Samantha. Now please leave¡± I said between gritted teeth. He shook his head at me and got up from where he sat. I smiled at that, at least he could listen. But he walked over to my bathroom door. The smile on my face disappeared when I saw him take out the keys from the back of the door and lock the door, he took out the keys again and ced them in his pocket then he turned to the entrance of my room and went over to the door. Just as he did with the bathroom door, he locked the door and took out the keys as well. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I yelled at him, getting up from where I had sat. He turned to me but he said nothing. Instead, he walked over to the bed and sat down. ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving till you tell me you wille downstairs to eat with me¡± he replied with that same unaffected tone. I chuckled darkly, it was funny to see him say such rubbish but he didn¡¯tugh. ¡°What are you saying? Will you please leave¡± I yelled with wide eyes. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. It¡¯s either you get dressed in front of me or you agree for us to have breakfast together¡± he replied. My eyes widened even more and I wanted to believe he was just joking. But he sat back and lied down on the bed unconcerned. Then I realized he was not joking. I red at him for a longer time, then I turned to my mirror and stared at myself. I waspletely naked with him in such an enclosed space. Through the mirror, I stared at his reflection and noticed his eyes were closed. I picked my lotion and poured a little amount into my palm. With my both hands I rubbed it all over my palm and was about to apply it on my arm when I noticed Jordan sit up. He started staring at me intently like he was intentionally trying to make me ufortable. And it was working very well. I could not apply any lotion on my body when he was staring at me that way neither could I even attempt to dress up in front of him. I groaned when I realized he was going to win and red at him even harder. ¡°Leave, I will have breakfast with you,¡± I said defeated. He smiled victoriously and got up from where he sat. He turned to the door, opened it, look out the keys, and turned to me. ¡°I will be outside your door waiting¡­¡± He grinned while raising the keys so I could see he was still with it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I yelled at him. ¡°I am being a husband, a good husband and I won¡¯t stop¡± he yelled back. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!